erotoblog

Confession-Me And Debra LaFave

2008-01-09T07:57:00.000-05:00

It was me, all the time, and none of you fucks ever figured it out. I’ve been hearing all this crap about how I was abused by Deb, and I’ve sufferred in silence. Well, now it’s time to set the record straight.

The first time I met Deb was, of course, at school, and I was naturally impressed but didn’t give her really THAT much thought, until I saw her at a local shopping mall. I was with some friends and I saw her go into a toy and game store from behind, and said, “I think I’ll go in here guys, if you know what I mean.”

Garth who was an idiot didn’t get the message and came in with me, the other guys stayed outside, most of them not really thinking I had much of a chance to score with something on that level, nor did I, but what the hell? At the time, I was just like all the guys you read about when it comes to wanting to be with Deb.

See, I didn’t know who she was, but damn I liked what I saw. I didn’t even realize who she was when I saw her from the front, just that she seemed familiar. Then, she spoke to me-by name-and I almost fell over. After a second or two it dawned on me who she was-”Miss LaFave?”

“Call me Deb”, she purred as she suddenly approached to within inches of me, smiling. She then saw Garth, and said, “oh, hi”, and backed away.

I whispered for him to get the fuck out, but the little idiot still didn’t get the message, and insisted he was looking at things in the store. I threatened to beat his ass, and I still don’t think he got it, he asked me what was wrong, why was I acting like such a prick? I was almost down to begging him to go, and I looked over toward an aisle where Deb had gone and noticed her glancing at us and smiling.

Finally, he asked for ten dollars, and I said get out of here now and I’ll think about it when I come out. He said, okay, fine, then left. Then, I was thinking, now if my other asshole friends come in here bugging me I’m going to go off on somebody. I was afraid to approach where she was, but then I glanced back toward her, and she suddenly asked me if I knew anything about some game. I took that as an invitation to approach her and I stammerred that no, I didn’t know that much about it. I was breathing hard and was all red faced just looking at those long sexy legs and that sexy pout on her face. I was getting a boner and it was killing me straining against the pants legs. Suddenly, she said, “what about that one up there?”, but she wasn’t clear what she was talking about, so I asked which one and she said, “oh, I tell you stand right here behind me and I’ll point it out”. I did and she backed up and pressed her fine ass up against my throbbing hard dick. And started moving sideways as she pressed, and of course I pushed up against her.

Neither of us were saying a word now as she reached her hands back behind her back and started rubbing my dick. Then, she started to unzip my pants. “I was just curious “, she said, “do you wear underwear? I don’t, and, well, it looks like you wear boxers. I always wondered why men do that, it seems like it would make it hard to take a dick out when you need to pea. Is it?”

“Uugghhh-well, sometimes”, I said. By now she had turned around and was straining to get it out, but finally did. “Wow!”, she said “I think I’m going to have a hard time getting it back in. It’s so damn big, and hard. I think men and women have it all wrong. You are the one that should not wear underwear, and girls like me should, yet I dont’. See?”

Suddenly, she hiked up her thin, almost skin tight white mini skirt to reveal nothing on under it. Meanwhile I felt like I was going to explode any second, but all I could say was “Uggghhhhhh” as she suddenly turned around and bend over, saying, “it’s not easy to see my pussy when I bend down like this, is it?”

Suddeny, I lurched forward, she thrusted backward, and I was against her and then in her, as I grabbed her around the waste, the wifts of jasmine perfume filling my senses and mingling with the smell of our sweat as I lunged inside her over and over, for what seemed like forever, though I have to be honest here, I actually came inside her, actually seemed to explode inside her, after about the tenth thrust or so.

That was the first time I had sex with her. It was the first time I had ever had sex, actually. It was also the first time I had ever been barred from a public store. Luckily there was no one else in there but one clerk, who looked at us all red faced and informed us that we were never to come back. Old women are funny that way. Funniest thing was, she had to unlock the door to let us out. At the time, though, I didn’t reall pay that no mind. None of my friends were around, so we went over to a restaurant and had some pizza slices and coke, and just talked. Before we left we exchanged phone numbers, and I swore not to tell anyone.

The rest, as they say, is history.

Well, no, actually, it’s a fantasy. One I had years ago, and not about Debra LaFave. It was a teacher, though, and I was fourteen. Or maybe thirteen.

The part about being kicked out of a toy store was true, though.

I guess I’ll never know how lucky I was it stayed just a fantasy, and never actually came true. Who knows how it might have ruined my young, innocent life?

From http://www.thepagantemple.com/confession-me-and-debra-lafave/

Damsel In Distress

2006-05-09T05:21:00.000-04:00

Mat Archer guided his appaloosa carefully down the trail until he entered a small natural clearing. He stopped and surveyed the ranch below. It was a typical, if well-kept ranch with a barn, two outbuildings, a white house and a corral. From where he sat he could see the setting sun reflecting off the ranchhouse windows. Everything was painted and well-maintained, the way all ranches should be, but seldom where. There was a decisive woman's hand at work down below, he decided. His horse pranced, eager to get down to the ranch, and the comforts therein. Mat was not so eager. Something didn't look right about the quiet scene below. Nobody moved, no smoke for a cooking fire, and no movement to feed or milk.

Pushing the thong off the hammer of his colt, he switched the reins to his left hand and rode down carefully, pulling up occasionally to look over the ranch. What was it, what was bothering him? He stopped again and searched the lawn and outbuildings. Suddenly he saw what had been bothering him. The watering trough in the front of the house was empty. A dark patch of muddy ground surrounded the empty trough. And even though it was evening, feeding time for the livestock, the horses were stretching their necks through the fence, feeding on what little grass they could reach. It had all the earmarks of a house under siege. Now it was his job to search for those besieging the house and decide if they were the law, or lawless.

"Easy boy," he said, reining in the horse. The horse was very eager to be off. Mat could hardly control him. Upon a sudden inspiration Mat slid off the horse, wound the reins around the saddle horn, and slapped the horse on the ass. It took off like a scalded rabbit. It took only a moment to reveal several of those hiding around the ranch. Two tried to stop his horse as he barreled into the yard. A man in the loft of the barn, changed positions to get a shot at whoever may be riding the horse. He lowered his rifle when he saw it was riderless. This helped to make up Mat's mind. Very few lawmen ambushed riders from hiding. These men were not the law, he would bet on it.

Voices called back and forth. Questions which went on unanswered. Finally two men cornered and caught his horse, tying it near the watering troth. His horse pawed at the muddy ground, drinking what little water it found in the mud.

"Three men," Mat mused. "There's probably more around somewhere. I'll wait until nightfall."

Mat's ears perked up at the sound of a female voice. He spun around, looking over the log he had been resting against. The voice was coming from a shattered window in the house. One man with a deep voice answered. If it weren't for the echoes from the outbuildings, he may have been able to understand what was being said. As it was, there were only echoes.

Mat decided it was time to take a hand. He pulled his pistol from the holster and stuck it down into the back of his pants. He stood in plain sight and began walking toward the house. He stumbled, as if tired, then swore and beat against a dry bush to make noise. He heard a mumbled question.

"Hold it," a voice came from the darkening yard. It was near the corn crib.
"Have you seen my horse?" Mat called.
"No. Go away."
"I can see his tracks right here in front of me," Mat lied, "horse theft is a crime, you know."

"Who you calling a horse thief?" a second belligerent voice asked.
"You if you have my horse."
"I don't. He's over there by the watering trough. Get him and get out," the same voice threatened.

"Thanks kindly," Mat said, advancing toward his horse. It was too dark to see anyone by now. There was no light from inside the house. There had been no voice coming from there. Were they smart, or just afraid?

"Hey, there's no water in the trough," he pretended surprise.
"I know it," the same voice growled. "We ain't got any."
"You ain't got a well? How do you water the stock?" Mat was talking to keep them off balance. He looked toward the broken window. There had been almost no glass hanging from the frame. It had probably been knocked out from the inside by a rifle. If he was quick, and accurate, he could dive through without a scratch. He dropped the horse's reins and took several steps toward the house. He saw the reflection from a rifle barrel as he neared the house.

"I'm a friend," he whispered, then dove through the open window. His dive had been accurate, but it landed him against a solid body inside. He heard a woof of expelled air. He felt cloth, then glass against his hand. He raised it carefully to avoid cuts. The person on the floor struggled, then stood. The rifle swung toward him. He batted it down.

"I told you, I'm a friend," he whispered urgently.
"I've got no friends," a female voice whispered back. He was thrilled by the husky, sexy quality of her voice. He would have given anything to see the face that belonged to the voice. From where he sat, near the wall, there was enough light to show him a slender figure. That was a good start.

"You seem to be surrounded by men of evil intent," he whispered, while brushing the broken glass from his hands. "You are outnumbered by at least three to one. I am a friend of anyone facing such odds."

"Thanks," she sighed. "I could use some help. I could use some sleep," she admitted. "It's been three days. I could also use a bath," she said, sniffing something in the darkness. He could see her upraised arm and chuckled, knowing what she was sniffing.

"You do what you have too," he said. "I'll keep watch."
"Thank you sir, you are a gentleman."
"At times," he admitted. "At other times I'm a downright scoundrel."

She giggled as she left, a delicate and beautiful sound, like one of those fancy glass wind chimes he had seen outside of a store in St. Louis. He settled in by the window for a long night.

Dozing lightly, Mat was startled awake by a horrible screeching sound. He stood and looked into the next room. A woman, naked from the waist up, was working a hand pump over a sink. Her glorious body was startling in the early morning light. Her breasts were firm, sagging only a little, despite their ample size. She turned and looked directly at him. He gasped and stepped back. He heard her laugh come from the next room.

She was beautiful, he thought to himself. Her face and figure more than matched her sexy voice. So why was she alone?

"You are beautiful," he said cautiously.
"I guess so," she said without interest, "as are you sir," she said over the sound of falling water.
"What's your name?" she asked.
"Mat, Matthew Archer."
"I'm Della. Mrs. Della Cage."
"Missus?" "Widowed," she called. She was obviously washing her hair.
"Oh," he said with sudden interest. "Where are your hands?"
"Off rounding up for the fall. They won't be back for several days. My brother-in-law is outside somewhere. He was hoping to inherit from his brother, my late husband. I feel that since I was married to the son-of-a-bitch for seven years, I am more than entitled to this ranch."

"Of course," he called, surveying the many hiding places outside. "How long has he been dead?"
"Thursday," she called.

Mat counted off the days on his fingers. Today was Sunday. She did not seem at all broken up about his death. Of course she did refer to him as a son-of-a-bitch. He leaned back and looked into the kitchen. The woman had her skirt raised, one leg up on the chair, washing her inner thighs with a white rag. He gasped again and sat erect, trying to focus his attention outside. When he turned back she was standing inside the doorway, buttoning the top of her dress. She was even more beautiful than he had assumed from that one short glance. She had black hair, smoothly tanned skin, and a light sprinkling of freckles on her nose and cheeks. She seemed to be about 30 years old. The morning sunlight, slanting through the kitchen window behind her, lit her dress from the rear, showing all of her womanly charms through the thin material. He could see most of her body in one quick glance.

"My God," he sighed.
"Thank you," she said with a dimpled smile. "I will take that as a compliment."

She took up a broom and stood in front of the window, sweeping up the broken glass. He gasped in horror and tried to pull her away.
"Relax," she said, looking through the broken window, "they won't shoot me. They need me to sign over the papers to Willie."
"Willie?"
"My brother-in-law."
"Oh."
"They would shoot you, of course, if they knew you were in here. On the other hand, they might simply leave," she said thoughtfully. "They were expecting to take over the ranch in one foul swoop. I imagine they are getting more than a little worried, and a bit thirsty," she said.

"The watering trough if shot full of holes," he said, peeking out at his poor neglected horse.
"I know, I shot it when they tried to sneak up and fill a canteen. I have water inside. The nearest water for them is three hours ride."
"Oh. Good thinking," he said, watching her flowery dress approach his face, as she nearly backed into him. He leaned forward and sniffed her dress. He could almost smell her delicious ass through the thin material. He badly wanted to pull her to him and sniff to his heart's content. He couldn't, of course, he was a gentleman.

She turned and looked down at him with a smile.
"I need to sweep there," she whispered. He stood awkwardly, trying to hide his hard cock, poking against the material of his levis. She noticed his embarassment, then looked down at it's cause. Her eyes followed his crotch as he knelt on the other side of the window.

"Been a while since you've had a woman?" she asked sympathetically.
"It seems like a lifetime," he quietly admitted.
"Would you like me?" she asked, moving closer. He closed his eyes and allowed his nose to press against the material of her dress.
"Oh yes," he gasped.
"Ok," she said simply. At first he didn't believe his ears, then he didn't know how to proceed. In desperation he grabbed her thighs and pulled her ass into his face. He breathed deeply, inhaling the fragrance of her womanhood through the material.

"That feels good," she whispered. Mat worked up the material of her dress until he found himself facing her bare thighs. He leaned forward and kissed her left hip, then turned her so she was facing him. He pressed his nose against her cotton pantaloons. He could smell the strong aroma of woman through the cloth. He gave a shuddering gasp, pulled down the waistband and kissed her stomach. She squealed lightly and pulled his face against her. He kissed the belly button, centered in her firm stomach, then pushed down her pantaloons until he could see her mound. It was large and dark, very inviting. He pressed his nose into the patch of black hair, then lowered his lips until he touched her warm flesh. She shuddered, with both hands on the top of his head. Gently she pushed downward until his lips were firmly touching her moist petals of pussy flesh. He sucked them into his mouth. She bent over his head, crying like a little girl. Using his large calloused thumbs, he pried the lips of her pussy apart and began licking.

The woman grunted and slid her legs farther apart. Mat tipped his face upward and supped on her moist loins. Her pussy spasmed around his mouth and tongue. Her thighs tightened and quivered, in response to his seeking lips and agile tongue. He slid his stiffened member up inside her vagina and wiggled it around as far as it would go. The woman gave a panting gasp each time his tongue fluttered inside her. Her juices started flowing, adding a delicious flavor to her already flavorful pussy.

As he grunted and nurse on her pussy flesh, Mat was bothered by the fact that he could not see the enemy outside. For all he knew they were sneaking closer, ready to shoot him when he showed. The feeling was so strong that the tore his mouth away from her pussy and took a quick look outside. All was quiet. His horse slapped it's tail at flies, completely unconcerned with the world around him.

The woman was fumbling at his belt. He pulled his pistol out of his pants and pushed it down inside the holster, before removing it and opening his pants. He slid his pants down enough to reveal his throbbing cock. The woman gasped and immediately turned, placing her pussy on the head of his cock. Without warning she impaled herself on his long, throbbing manhood. They both gasped in unison. Mat looked outside, as the woman began slowly rising and falling on his cock. It was absolute heaven.

Mat reached around the woman and opened the top of her dress. He filled both hands with her firm, bulbous breasts. His fingers twirled her nipples. She cried out as she bobbed on his hard cock. Her ass was being flattened out of shape on his lap. She mashed herself down as far as she could go on his lap. She felt his cock touching deep inside her.

"Oh yes," she gasped, throwing her head back. He looked at her red lips and pulled her mouth closer. He kissed her passionately, trying to follow her warm lips as she bounced in his lap.

He couldn't remember a more glorious fuck. His cock was throbbing, desperately trying to grow and fill her even more than it already was. He could feel the veins pulsing on his manhood. He could also feel her pussy muscles clutching his manhood as it slid up and down. He felt a distinct fire building in his loins. He ground his teeth together and tipped his head back, ready for the explosion. To his horror, he realized that the woman was already having her orgasm. She screamed when he tried to piston his cock inside of her. She held onto his legs, forcing him to remain still. Too late his orgasm waned and faded. Her hot wet pussy slowly pulled off his manhood. He whined in frustration.

"Don't worry," she said with a smile. "I will take care of you."

He liked the sound of that. His balls were hurting from restrained passion. He badly needed relief. The woman laid on his legs and lowered her mouth to his throbbing cock. Still coated with her juices and a film of cream, she took him into her mouth and sucked.

"Oh my God," he gasped. He had never seen anything more exciting. Her mouth was filled with her own juices. She seemed to savor them. She sucked and swallowed, then looked up at him with those dark brown eyes. He exploded in her mouth without warning. He felt embarrassed, but she didn't seem to care. In fact, she seemed to enjoy his spurting cum. She swallowed it quickly in an attempt to keep up. Finally he stopped shooting cum. She took her time in sucking the full length of his cock, before she gently sucked the cum from the head of his cock and smiled up at him.

"Your cream was very sweet," she said, wiping her mouth. "It had been some time, hadn't it? A man grows sweeter with age."
"You are the sexiest woman I have ever seen," he gasped.
"Thanks. I wish my late husband had felt that way. He was more interested in his sister."
"In his own sister?" Mat gasped.
"Yeah," she said in disgust. "Oh, oh, something's going on outside," she warned. Mat grabbed his pistol and looked outside. The three men were advancing across the yard. One stopped and looked at his horse in surprise, then came on with the others.

"Fay!" a gruff voice called.
"Hold up right there," Mat said as they reached the edge of the porch. One man started to move, so Mat put a shot in the dirt in front of him.
"Who's that?" the harsh voice demanded. It belonged to a large, overweight man with an ugly face.
"None of your damned business," Mat growled. "Drop your weapons."
"Damned if I will," the man said.
"Dead if you don't," Mat promised.
"Dam you," the man shouted.
"Probably so, but you are still dropping your weapons," he said amiably. It took a few minutes, but they finally dropped all their weapons on the edge of the porch.

"Now turn around and start walking. Don't stop this side of Silver City, or I will shoot you on sight."
"We've never seen you," the ugly man complained.
"That's right, but I've seen you," Mat said with a laugh. "Now start walking." He watched the men until they disappeared over the hill.

"I need to water my horse and see if they are really going," he said, standing and taking the rifle from her hands. He started to step through the window, then went to the door with a sheepish grin.

"I'll be back," he promised.
"Good, because we have three days until my men return. Let's make the most of it." He nodded and ran to his horse. He was half way to the hill before he remembered that he had forgotten to water his horse. Oh well, there was plenty of time for that.

The Contract

2006-04-28T17:38:00.000-04:00

Angela stretched and turned off her alarm. It was 10:00 o'clock pm, time to go to work. Maria was already in the hallway and hurried to be the first to the bathroom. "So what is it tonight?" Angela asked as she watched Maria peeing. "Little Bow Peep, or the old burglar routine?"
"Actually it's a new twist on the old burglar routine," Maria said. She looked down at her pussy and wiped it with toilet paper, then flushed the toilet. She turned on the shower before going to the sink and brushing her teeth.

Angela sat and peed, then came up behind Maria and cupped her ample breasts in her hands. "Hey, not until later," Maria said with toothpaste foaming around her lovely mouth. "Keep it in your pants, sister." "Ok. But I had nothing else to do and they make nice hand warmers. So explain tonight's scenario." "We break into the house, hold the father, mother and daughter hostage, and make the mother and daughter make love to us while the husband watches." "Uh, sound like fun. How much is he paying us?" "Ten thousand, the normal high risk fee." "Did he sign all the waivers?" Angela asked in surprise. "Every one of them, so the risks won't be too great. If anybody suffers for this little show it will be him, not us. Besides, the daughter just turned 18 last week, she's legal."

"Oh shit, my nipples are hard already," Angela said, pointing at her nipples. "They're always hard you slut," Maria said, stepping into the shower. "Hold on, I'll do your back," Angela said, watching the gentle sway of Maria's absolutely perfect ass as she moved to let the water hit her body. "You are so lucky. It's a good thing I love you so damned much," Angela said as she stepped into the shower and took the bar of soap from Maria's hands.

Trent laid looking at the ceiling. His breath came fast as he watched his sleeping wife and waited. His thoughts were centered on his daughter, at the moment, he couldn't wait to see her make love to another woman, in fact he couldn't wait to see her naked. He and Diane had been married for 19 years, which is why he jumped at the opportunity to hire Maria and her friend. His married life was boring and he wanted the chance to try something new. Besides, his daughter was leaving for college in a week or so and he wanted to include her in his little play. He had fantasized about her night after night, now he would see the real thing.

Maria and her friend were famous in the richer circles, and yet completely unknown to most people. He had heard about them at work in his brokerage firm and asked for their number, despite his embarassment. They were not normal prostitutes, they were the best in their fields. If their contract called for an Uzie, they managed to find one. If it called for Sabu and an elephant, their client could be sure they would show up at the door with Sabu and an elephant. No matter what they did, it was always authentic and expensive. As agreed, Maria's check was taped to the hallway wall just inside of the unlocked front door.

Trent didn't have to wonder if they would show up, they always showed up. It was part of their reputation. Trent couldn't keep his mind off his daughter. He had seen her in a bathing suit recently and couldn't believe that any woman on earth could have a chest so naturally big and firm. He knew there was not one drop of silicone in those breasts, which was the most amazing part. Loreen was like an amazingly beautiful cartoon character come to life. She was too well proportioned and too perfect for real life.

He almost cried in his impatience. He was tempted to go down and hurry the girls up, but knew he was forbidden to do so. One stipulation that Maria had made was that Diane and Loreen had to believe they had been raped by burglars, otherwise Maria would tell them the whole truth and ruin Trent forever. He reluctantly agreed. He was also warned that if his check bounced two large men would come to his door and break a limb each week until it cleared. He knew from the talk in the office that it had happened in the past. He made sure he had more than enough money to cover their check.

Some time later his eyes closed and Trent fell asleep. So it was that he was as surprised as Diane when they opened their eyes to find two masked people holding automatic weapons in their faces. Diane started to scream and one person shoved the barrel of their weapon into her mouth. She gagged and her eye grew wide.
"Hey just a..." Trent was struck across the mouth with the butt of a weapon. As the pain exploded in his cheek, he remembered Maria's warning. "Don't interfere no matter what, or we'll hurt you." Trent now knew that they had meant it. He realized that his objection could have alerted Diane to the fact that this was staged, not real. That could also get him hurt, and imprisoned. He glared at the person standing over him, trying to endure the pain in his cheek while his eyes watered. The second person put two cucumber slices over Diane's eyes, then put a piece of duct tape over the cucumbers to hold them in place. This would save her eyebrows later. The second girl pretended to do the same to Trent, but dropped the tape on the floor. In a moment Diane was tied to the bed and Trent was ordered into the bathroom. Trent listened as Loreen, his daughter, was led crying into the bedroom. He wanted to crack the door and look out, but he knew better than to disobey Maria. He could hear the sound of voices but couldn't make out the words. He waited impatiently, wondering what was being done to his family.

Maria set up the video camera in the corner of the room on a night stand. She checked the view finder to make sure the entire room was in the picture, then hurried back to the bed. Angela led Loreen into the bedroom. She was led to the end of the bed where she stood looking down at her now naked and bound mother. Loreen was frightened, but a little intrigued as well. She looked around for her father but didn't see him. "What have you done to my father," she asked as Maria stripped off her clothing but left the mask in place. "He's fine, he will be allowed out to play shortly," Maria said as she sat straddling Diane's stomach. They were practically sitting pussy to pussy, with Maria on top. Loreen looked at the shapely woman despite herself.
"What are you doing to us?"
"Your job is easy," Maria said with a smile. "You are going to eat your mother's pussy, the same pussy that gave birth to you, while I set here and talk you through it." "No, I can't," Loreen shook her pretty head and looked down at her mother's black bushed pussy spread lewdly in front of her. Angela's firm hand stripped off Loreen's blouse almost unnoticed. Her huge restrained tits drew everyone's attention to her young chest.
"Oh you will, or we will kill your father. Ben is in there right now getting a blowjob from him and holding a crossbow to your father's head," Maria lied. "You either do what you are told, or he dies. There are no second chances." "But I can't," Loreen sobbed. The tears didn't affect Maria,
she had seen too many of them to let them affect her. "Ok, Ben, get ready," Maria called to her mythical accomplice. Diane began struggling against her bonds. Her muffled shouts could barely be heard through the duct tape. "I think your mother is saying to go ahead and do what you
were told," Maria said with a smile. "What do you think?" "Oh this is so horrible," Loreen said. She watched Angela undo her bra, then pull down on her pajama bottoms and panties in one quick jerk. She stood naked and majestically beautiful before the two strange women. She lifted her head proudly as Maria and Angela stared in awed silence. Loreen had tits to die for and her hips and ass were absolutely firm and perfect. They couldn't wait to get their hands on the helpless girl. Angela grabbed the two cucumber slices and duct tape. In a moment Loreen was blind and her hands were taped together in front of her.

Maria immediately climbed off Diane and untied her legs so she could move across the bed. Maria sat on the bed where Diane had been laying. Loreen was not aware that her mother had been moved. As far as she knew, the legs that she touched when Angela led her forward, were those of her mother. Loreen amazed both girls by hastily climbing between those outspread legs and kissing her way to the pussy. They realized that despite her objections, Loreen actually looked forward to eating her mother. It was something to remember. Maria motioned toward the bathroom. Angela went to the door and opened it, leading Trent out to sit in a chair placed behind his daughter. He eagerly took the chair and sat near the front of it, staring at his daughter. He seemed mesmerized by her beauty. Maria shared a significant look with Angela, then nodded at Diane, now laying across the head of the bed. Angela quickly began stripping while Trent watched. His mouth hung open hungrily as Angela stood naked in front of him. He reached out and she slapped his hand away. Unlike Maria, Angela liked only women. Maria swung both ways.

Angela cut Diane lose and taped her hands together in front of her. She moved her over to the side of the bed next to Maria. Angela leaned against the headboard with her legs outspread, while she pulled Diane's face into her pussy. At first Diane objected, jerking away, but as Angela grabbed the M16 and pulled back the bolt, Diane relented and moved her face close to Angela's crotch. She sniffed, tasted, then began lapping at Angela's pussy like a dog. There was no doubt that Diane was unexperienced at pussy eating, but Angela would show her.
Meanwhile, Angela motioned Trent forward. Trent started for his daughter's upturned ass, but Angela hissed and shook her head. She pointed at Diana's upturned ass. Trent reluctantly laid at the end of the bed between his wife's legs.

"Her ass," Angela whispered. Trent shook his head with a revolted look. Angela grabbed her rifle and pointed it at his head. He frowned, about to revolt. Angela clicked off the safety and looked at him with a deadly look in her eyes. Trent moved forward and kissed his wife's ass. After a minute he began to enjoy himself, kneading her ample butt cheeks as he bathed them with his tongue. His attention was suddenly drawn to her asshole. He liked that position because he could watch both his wife and daughter eating the women. There was no doubt that his daughter was enjoying herself. His wife seemed to be warming up to the task as well.

Trent was in heaven. There was just too much to see, smell, and hear. He tried to watch everything at once. Not only was he completely satisfied with his view of his daughter's naked body and sweet face in Maria's crotch, but he could also watch his wife's eager lips working in Angela's naked pussy. The view of the two strange naked women alone were a treat. It was all absolutely perfect, all he had dreamed of and more. With an aching hard-on, Trent realized that his wife's ass was a perfect target. He licked his wife's asshole liberally, spread her legs wide, then knelt on the bed and pushed down his pants and underwear. With his eyes on his daughter's ass, just inches from his face, Trent positioned his penis at the entrance to his wife's ass and shoved relentlessly until it entered. When his wife screamed he waited, then pushed more until it came up against something hard. Slowly, he pumped his prick in and out while he watched his daughter eating Maria.

"How is she, Ben?" Angela asked in a soft voice. Trent didn't answer, of course, his wife would have recognized his voice. He simply grunted and continued to watch Loreen eat. In a restrained voice Maria began grunting and panting as her pussy contracted then exploded. Bucking and jerking on the bed, she fed her pussy to Loreen's eager lips. Loreen placed her taped hands under Maria's little ass and ate eagerly. She was still unaware that she was eating Maria, not her mother, and she would never know. Angela was fascinated by Diane's eager lips feasting on her mound, while her husband's hips slapped Diane's jiggling ass with wild abandon. It took only moments for Trent to cum in his wife's tight ass, an ass she had never allowed him to enter before. He was sure that this would not be the last time, it was so tight and so hot that nothing could keep him out, even if he had to wait until she was asleep.

"Oh yeah, I'm cumming," Angela sighed. Diane ate more quickly. Her tongue strummed Angela's little clit making the girl explode in seconds. The room was filled with pants, cries, and screams. The strong smell of pussy and sex filled the room. Their bed was covered with wet slick stains as several pussies began to slowly drain their contents on the sheet. As everyone lay panting and gasping for breath, Maria realized that there was only one girl in the room who still needed an orgasm. She quickly positioned Loreen on the bed, opened her buttery smooth legs, and mashed her warm red lips into Loreen's sweet young pussy. Feasting eagerly, Angela and Trent watched as Maria gloried in the taste of her sweet young mound, causing Loreen to explode in just a few minutes. Angela sucked on Loreen's ample breasts while Maria ate her young pussy until it was too sensitive and she reluctantly pulled away, watching the beautiful girl relax with a smile on her face.

"What a picture," Maria said gently. Angela nodded, put her finger inside Loreen and tasted her juice. "Delicious," Angela said with a heartfelt sigh. "Why don't you do her again, I have something to do," Maria said. She jumped to her feet and dressed. As she started for the camera she looked back to see Angela eating Loreen's sweet young pussy again while Trent watched avidly. Maria took the tape and her bag downstairs. There was a VCR in the living room. Maria had the cables she needed to hook the camera to the VCR and make a copy of the tape. When it was done she put the original in the bag, labeled the copy and handed it to Trent.

When Angela finished she dressed and followed Maria out the front door. The check, of course, was in Maria's black bag. "That was fun," Angela said on the ride back to their house in the country, "I wish we could do it again." "You know the rule, somebody different every night. That's what keeps us out of prison, hit, run, and disappear." "I know, but that Loreen was so sweet. I wish she could work with us." "It's an idea. Maybe we can keep an eye on her," Maria
laughed as her car faded into the darkness.

Christie

2006-03-29T10:34:00.000-05:00

My name is Christie, and I recently became a lesbian's lover. I didn't
plan it, it just happened. Well, Heather made it happen. It happened while I
was in a girl's school for five short, heavenly months, but we've stayed in
touch since then. In the weeks to come I will relate my stories as I have the
time, and the nerve. My family brought it all about, although making love to
another girl is so great I would have gotten around to it eventually.
Being sent away to a girl's school didn't help, I was angry and confused at
my parents, and rebellious. This frame of mind certainly added to my
confusion, but pure lust became my downfall.
It started on the very first day, when I moved into my room. The first
thing I noticed was that I wasn't alone. There was another bed and another
girl in the room. When I slammed open the door, with an armful of luggage,
she sat bolt upright in the bed, wearing only a pajama top and a tiny pair of
panties. By the way that she quickly rearranged her panties and hid her hand,
I knew what she'd been doing. I do it myself occasionally. I was amazed to
find that other girls do it too. Somehow I thought I invented that little
finger trick. She saw my gaze and stiffened, then gave me a knowing smile.
"Hi," she said brightly, then yawned and stretched. I couldn't help but
notice that she was young. Her stomach was firm and slender, like mine, and
her breasts were perfect grape fruit halves, also like mine. In fact, a
stranger might mistake us for sisters, except I'm blonde and she has brown
hair. She glanced up shyly and saw my admiring glance. With a giggle she
jumped out of bed and made her way to the adjoining bathroom. She didn't
bother closing the door. The sound of her peeing was loud in the room. I
tried to ignore her and unpacked. It was 10:00 o'clock and I was tired.
Luckily it was Friday night and I wouldn't be expected to attend any classes in
the morning.
"My name's Heather," the girl came strutting back and extended her hand. I
took it suspiciously, not knowing if she'd washed it or not. The chill of her
flesh and trace of moisture assured me that she had.
"I'm Christie," I shook her hand firmly. She gave my hand a quick squeeze
before sitting on my bed next to my pile of suitcases.
"Can I help you unpack?"
"God no, I'm just getting out the stuff I need. I'll unpack after I've
slept for 15 hours. Thanks for the offer though."
"No problem. Is there anything you need?"
"A new family would be nice."
"Bad, huh?"
"What?"
"Are you here for the duration, or just the semester?"
"I don't know. My parents had a big fight, started talking about divorce,
and BANG, I ended up here before I knew what hit me. Hell, I'm an 18 year old
high school senior, what was so important that they couldn't let me finish
school at home? I'll be going off to college in five month anyway."
"That's tough. Well if you ever need a shoulder to cry on or... anything,"
she said significantly, "just let me know. I'll do my best to please you."
"Great, thanks. Is there anything you need?" I asked, then kicked myself
for leaving such an opening.
"Do you have any "c" batteries?"
"Huh?"
"You know, the small round batteries that go in a vibrator?"
"I... wha... Heather, I've never even seen a vibrator before, much less
owned one."
"Too bad, it helps you get through the nights. Well, if you want to borrow
mine, just yell. I'll get a supply of batteries tomorrow. I guess I'll just
have to finish up with the ole finger for tonight."
"Heather, you're a pervert," I said with mixed outrage and humor. I had
never seen a girl like her before.
"Of course I am, everybody knows that. But I'm a cute one," she said,
batting her eyes at me, then jumping up to go to her own bed. "Nightie-night,"
she called and turned off the light over her bed."
"Night, Heather," I said absently as I took out the camel shirt I used for
pajamas. With Heather in the room I suddenly wished I had more to wear.
Maybe my sweats... no, they would be too hot. I turned off the light before I
changed into my own clean underwear and the shirt. Even then I felt that
Heather's eyes were probing the darkness to watch. I quickly jumped into bed
and pulled the light blanket up to my chin.
"Heather, I come from a broken home, I pop pills to sleep, so if the
building burns down, please drag me out."
"No problem, I take sleeping pills sometimes too. I think it goes with the
territory around here," her voice said thoughtfully from the darkness. I
decided that she was a pretty level-headed girl when she wasn't trying to be a
pervert.
"I've... I've never been in a girl's school before, is it scary? I mean,
I've heard it's like a reformatory."
"Naw, hell no. The girls here are fine, well most of them anyway. There
are always a few sluts around wherever you go. We have our share, I guess.
But I'm pretty much left alone, to rough for most of them. You know what I
mean?"
"I guess."
"I grew up on a dairy farm, I could pound a 1500 pound cow into the cement
for kicking me, and not bat an eyelid. Compared to that, these girls ain't
much. You just stick with me until you learn your way around, and don't join
any groups, you wouldn't know what you were joining until it was too late.
Trust me on that."
"Ok," I said, too tired to ask questions. The pills were starting to take
effect.
I had wonderful dreams that night of warm, soft lips caressing my body,
exploring the private depths of my womanhood in a careful, knowing way.
In my dreams it was a handsome brown-haired boy. He kissed his way down my
chest to my privates, then began probing my inner depths with his hot, stiff,
tongue. I withered under his ministrations, feeling an orgasm building in my
loins until I exploded in his mouth. He held his mouth over my pussy until
my orgasm died, then gently licked my inner thighs and left.
I couldn't ever remember having such realistic dreams before. I woke up
happy and totally fulfilled.
"Boy, you're chipper this morning," Heather said as she came out of the
bathroom, drying her hair. She was wearing a very respectable linen bathrobe.
She looked nice, with all her makeup washed off. Kind of young and fresh.
"I had wonderful dreams and a wonderful night's sleep," I said
enthusiastically. "If I can sleep like that every night, I might actually
enjoy it here," I said as I tossed a pile of jeans on the bed near my pillow.
I took out my underpants and stockings, carrying them to the top drawer. I
kept out one pair for changing after my shower. I turned and found Heather's
bare ass staring me in the face. She was pulling on her panties. She turned
and found me staring open-mouthed.
"What?"
"I'm... I'm not used to changing in front of others," I stumbled over my
own words, trying not to blush so hard.
"You get used to it around here. Besides, we are roommates, where else can
we change, in that little stall they call a bathroom? I've had suitcases
bigger than that."
"Oh, it's all right, I just wasn't expecting it. I've never seen a girl's
bare... well, you know," I said in embarrassment.
"Pussy?"
"Yeah," I admitted, turning completely red and turning away quickly.
"Relax, this is the land of pussies. No men allowed here, nothing but
female flesh for a far as you can see. I like it."
"I'm sure I'll get used to all this, but I led a rather sheltered life.
Boy, what a shock," I said with a half-laugh.
"I'm famous for that. Shocking people is my trademark."
"What are you doing today?" I asked, trying to cover my embarrassment?
"Shopping. I can't survive without those batteries."
"You were serious about that?"
"You bet. How do you survive without a vibrator?"
"Heather!"
"Don't Heather me, you're 18 so how do you manage?"
"I take long showers and let the water hit me down there, sometimes," I
felt like dying for admitting it, but she was so persistent.
"And you don't use your finger? Well?" she asked after a long pause.
"Yes, I use it sometimes," I roughly admitted as I grew a little angry.
"So why not try something much better?"
"They might catch it in my drawer."
"Who, the matrons around here? I can take you to any of their rooms and
show you a vibrator in each dresser. You don't believe me? I've seen them, I
used to clean rooms here when I was new."

We hit the town, shopped, and had a leisurely lunch in a little cafe. It
was a nice day and Heather was acting like a human, for a change. She only
seemed to become a pervert in our room. I wondered if she might be a lesbian,
but since I never knew one, and didn't know exactly what a lesbian was, I had
no way of knowing.
We ate at the school cafeteria. It was filled with girls from 8 to 18. I
had never seen so many girls packed into one small room before. Heather said
it was surprising to find so many girls still at school on a Saturday. After
eating we went back to our room. I was totally exhausted from a day of nearly
non-stop walking. For the first time in years, I decided that I wouldn't need
a sleeping pill that night. Exhaustion would be all the pill I needed. After
the exotic dreams of the night before, I couldn't wait to get to sleep.
"Night, Heather," I said as I snuggled under the sheets and felt my eyes
drooping.
"Night, sweetie. Did you take your pill already?"
"Yeah," I lied, to tired to discuss it with her. Besides, it really wasn't
any of her business.
The dreams began again, shortly after I fell asleep. I distantly
remembered Heather calling softly from the darkness, but I was too tired to
respond. Before I knew it, I was feeling the soft lips caress my inner thighs,
moving up to my warm mound in teasing little kisses. When the mouth made
contact with my panties, chewed and sucked gently, my eyes flew open when I
realized that it was more than a dream. There was a real person between my
legs, mouthing the wet crotch of my panties. I could feel the cool air on my
body, so I knew I had kicked the blanket off in my sleep. Or they had taken it
off.
I gasped slightly in horror, about to cry for help, but I realized that if
I cried out girls would come running into the room and find me in this
compromising situation. I didn't even want to wake Heather, because if I did I
would never hear the last of it. I slowly turned my head and looked at
Heather's bed. It was empty! It didn't take much to figure out where Heather
was. The little pervert was between my legs.
I bit my lip, restraining my moans of pleasure. It was all I could do to
keep my body still while her hot mouth sucked on my panties. Heather suddenly
paused and a careful finger plucked at the crotch of my panties, pulling the
crotch out and aside. In a moment her mouth made full contact with my pussy.
I felt electric shocks run through my body from the soft warm kiss on my mound.
It was the most wonderful thing I had ever felt. It reminded me of the
pleasant dreams I had the night before. Then I realized that those dreams had
probably been real too. Heather had eaten me in my sleep, then calmly went
shopping with me the next day as if nothing had happened. The little bitch!
Heather's tongue began to play in my wet folds of flesh and I arched my
back in pleasure. Her tongue snaked through my wet envelope, then plunged deep
inside me. It wiggled around for a moment, then began plunging in and out like
a small prick. I had the terrible urge to spread my legs wider and hump my
mound against her mouth, but with much restrain I managed to lay still.
The sound of her licking me was loud in the room. I bit my lip and endured
the loving attack on my crotch in silence. Heather moved up slightly and began
flicking her tongue over my clit. I restrained a scream of pleasure, tensing
my muscles to keep from moving. She suddenly stopped. I felt like screaming
and forcing her mouth against my pussy, but I waited in silence.
"How long have you been awake?" she suddenly asked and pulled the sheet up
off my feet until she was free of it. She sat up and looked at me in the
darkness. I could see the contours of her face by the light of the distant
street light coming from across the road. She suddenly reached out and turned
on the light.
"Since the beginning. How did you know?"
"Because you went wild in your sleep last night, you haven't moved tonight,
but you're juicy as hell. You didn't take your pill, did you?"
"No, I didn't need it, I was exhausted."
"Damned. Are you mad?"
"No, I'm horny as hell. I hate to be impolite, Heather, but can you finish
me before I take a stick to you?"
"Sure," she laughed and slid back between my legs. "But it won't be as
much fun as raping you in your sleep."
It was more fun for me, because I could move around and moan as much as I wanted.
She plunged her tongue up inside my loins and sucked at the entrance of my vulva.
I realized she was drinking my juices. This seemed both vulgar, and very erotic.
I squirmed under her loving tongue and warm lips. In a moment she concentrated
on flicking my clit. My body jerked with each flick of her tongue. I reached
down and rumpled her hair, while pulling her face tighter into my crotch.
"Is this called... eating?" I managed to asked.
"Yeah, sweetie, it sure is," she paused for a moment, then plunged back
into my pussy.
"Do I taste good, Heather?" I panted with my head thrown back and eyes closed.
I don't know why, but the question seemed important at the time.
"Absolutely delicious," she sighed, then nibbled at the lips of my pussy,
pulling them out with her lips. "The sweetest little virgin pussy I've ever tasted."
She moved to the very top of my pussy and licked my pee hole. I never realized that it was so sensitive.
"Yes," I gasped into the darkness. "Oh yes, do it some more."
She licked my pee hole for a long time, then moved her lips to encompass my clit and sucked savagely. I gasped and humped my sex against her face. She clamped onto my thighs with her hands, spreading them wide and opened her lips wider, engulfing my entire pussy. Then she sucked and licked my clit at the same time with my entire pussy filling her mouth.
She stopped suddenly and I cried out at being abandoned at the brink of
orgasm.
"Turn over," she commanded.
"What?"
"Turn over, I want to do your ass."
"My ass? Are you sure?" I asked, slightly revolted.
"Either turn over or I go back to my bed," she said, beginning to get up.
"Ok," I said quickly. I pulled one foot forward to I could get it around Heather.
She waited and began her oral attack while my ass was still in the air. I could
feel her tongue probing my sensitive, puckered little hole. I screamed into the blankets as I clenched the blankets tightly in my fists. Her tongue was just beginning to penetrate my tight little ring when she switched and began licking
my pussy again. A gasped and panted, mashing my sweet ass back against her busy mouth. She clamped her lips onto the bottom of my fleshy little envelope and
sucked brutally. I knew I would have a hickey there in the morning. I was being marked by my lesbian lover.
The mixed pain and pleasure was just too much. The boiling waves of orgasm struck me suddenly. I felt myself stiffening, then I jerked upright on the bed
and mashed her face between my legs as my crotch jerked. I suddenly threw myself back on the bed and thrashed. Her loving mouth stayed glued to my pussy until my orgasm finally slowed and died. I was so exhausted that I couldn't move.
She kissed her way down my thighs, then down my leg to my ankle and reluctantly stood, looking down at me.
"You look like a sweet little angel," she said with a warm smile.
"I feel like I'm in heaven," I said contentedly.
"Let me know if I can do anything else for you," she waved and went back
to her bed. I felt I should repay her kindness, but I wasn't ready for that yet.
In a moment I heard the unmistakable sounds of a vibrator coming from her side
of the room. She was taking care of herself.

Kris's Challenge

2006-03-22T05:33:00.000-05:00

Background

While messaging online (That was on Friday 10th March btw), a friend and I were discussing how I’d tried a lot of things and that I was always thinking of something new to try. I asked Kris to give me a challenge and this is what he came up with.

The Challenge

Go out, dressed as a guy, and chat up girls…and try to pull one. (Oh yeah, to you people who might not know. In England, to pull someone is to successfully ask them out, or home).

Sounds easy enough right? I did it but it was complicated to organize and really, really hard to get the guy thing right. See what happened.

What Happened

Setting up
Something like this needs some planning. Can you imagine if I just threw on some guy’s clothes and went out on the street? “Hey, that chick’s dressed like a guy.”

First thing, I called an old mate Patrick. He’s a make-up artist for TV and movies and stuff. It took about two hours (you reading this Mr Challenge Man?) of make-up and some artificial stubble, strapping my tits down, and all kinds of other bollocks to make me passable as a fella. Then Patrick had to teach me how to move like a guy. Now, as you’ve probably guessed, Patrick is gay. That’s a gimme. Well, he may be gay but he’s not a girly gay. If you didn’t know or had your gaydar switched off you’d think he was straight, not macho straight but a regular guy.

So, he watched me walk, laughed and slapped his forehead. Over the next hour or so he coached me. By the end he seemed happy enough that I could get away with it for a night, maybe a few hours. The voice was next. My voice is soft but not that breathless, brain-dead model soft. I can drop it a bit and growl, specially when I’m horny. Patrick pretty much told me that if horny worked to lower my pitch, then think horny. I’m laughing as I write this part coz, come on, how hard do you think it is for me to think horny? It’s my natural state. Come on, Patrick, what kind of dick are you? Duh!

Last bit was what to wear. That part was easier. Just standard guy going out to dance gear. Yeah yeah, I hear you but really, how much trouble does your average guy go to? Just chuck on whatever’s nearby. A cap to hide my rolled up hair and ready. Sorted.

On the town

I had to travel pretty far from home coz people know me around here and I didn’t want to get tumbled right at the start. How the fuck am I going to get away with this? Anyway, I found a club that was pretty packed and figured I’d better get into the whole thing or else I was going to freak and bail. First off I grabbed a lemon stolly then thought “Oh fuck!”, ditched the chick drink and got a lager. How do you know how to do this shit when you’ve never done it before? How does a guy pull? Then it came to me. Fuck it, I’ve been pulled that many times, I just gotta like reverse it.

The first coupla chicks give me the “oh please!” look and turn away. Yeah, it’s funny how good you get at ignoring guys when you’re in a club with your mates. When it’s late it’s worse coz they’re all pissed (drunk) and it’s harder to get em to take no for an answer. So I’m there and scoring a big zero, but I keep trying. Sorry guys. You must think we’re the biggest bitches but look at it from our point of view. A hundred dicks with fellas attached wandering about trying to get a fuck before the music stops and there’s us, looking to them like we’ve got a huge sign over our heads saying ‘FUCK ME’.

Anyway, I found one chick who was a little pissed herself and started chatting. She was slurring her words a bit and she kept saying how I was soooo sensitive and not like other guys. We wound up snogging a bit but after a while she got up to go for a piss and just didn’t come back.

Now it was getting late. I was standing around thinking I didn’t care if I pulled or not. It’s a challenge, not a contract so sorry Kris, I’m outta here. Up went the bottom of my glass of lager, the fifth or sixth of the night, I lost count, downed like water. OK, home time. I’m almost out the door, feeling the cold air blasting in from the windy street outside and I see this sad looking chick sitting by herself at a table in a darkened corner by the door. She looks up, gives me one of those downhearted “oh hi” kind of smiles and drops her eyes back to the glass in front of her. She’s picking at her fingers and really looking empty. Just another depressed chick I think. Probably dumped by her boyfriend or stood up. Who knows? When you go to as many clubs as me you see it all the time and these chicks wind up being as familiar as the long bar or the thumping music.

I think ‘why not’ and gesture to sit down. She gives me that ‘whatever’ kind of sideways flick glance and goes back to examining her glass.

“I’m Chris” I say

“Julie…Jules” she replies.

“Drink?”

“Yeah, alright…” Her eyes brighten a tiny bit “…Baileys and milk” Her voice carries no enthusiasm but at least she’s talking.

“Be right back” I say and wade through the dicks and chicks back to the bar.

When I get back she seems to have gotten her shit together a bit and actually smiles at me. She thanks me when I hand her the drink and we make conversation. Turns out she was supposed to meet her boyfriend Rick here but he phoned her about twenty minutes before I saw her to say he wasn’t coming. Something to do with a car and some weed. He pulls this shit all the time according to Jules. She wants to dump him but “…you know?” Yeah, I know. She’s got a dipshit for a boyfriend but at least she’s got one. This kind of sad bullshit goes on every day. Chicks hanging around coz they’re too fucking down on themselves to imagine they’re worth more than the crap they’re handed. So there she is, sitting at a table in the corner of a trance-thumping club feeling sorry for herself and trying to find the strength to get up and go home.

It takes a while but after the usual “…so what do you do?...” chat, she puts her hand on mine and says “I really like you. Thanks for talking to me.” Thanks! Like I’m doing her a favour. This chick really needs to get some bottle. No wonder her boyfriend treats her like shit.

Long story a bit shorter, I ask her if she’d like to come home with me. She makes a show of hesitating and “How can I, I’ve got a boyfriend…” and then says yes, of course.

Once in the door of my flat, she lunges at me like a hungry wolf and we wind up on the bed. We’re kissing and grinding at each other and I’m running my hands all over her body. I can feel she’s wet, right through her knickers. She’s panting and groaning and the temperature in the room is getting to critical.

Then she puts her hand between my legs and everything stops.

Her eyes go through about a thousand emotions in the blink of an eye. First, confusion, then fear, anger, more confusion, then outrage.

She says something about not being like that and wriggles around a bit, making her way off the bed and then I touch her wet pussy again. She raises her hand to slap my hand away but instead she pushes it harder against her. I pull her back towards me again and the look in her eyes again cycles, but this time it goes from confusion, to resignation, then to lust.

Jules fucks my hands until she cums, and cums within seconds strangely enough. She overcomes her prejudice quickly and we spend the next few hours bringing each other to climax after climax. The first time her tongue rubbed against my pussy was the first time she’d ever done anything at all like that with a woman. Even when she was a kid, she told me, she’d never felt any kind of desire to even try it. By the end of the night I think she was converted.

She asked if I’d be her girlfriend if she fucked Gary, her boyfriend, off but Christ, the last thing I need is some chick who attaches herself to the next thing that comes along. She rings me every day and just about an hour ago, while I was in the middle of writing this, she called to say she’d dropped Gary coz she’s met this “…really nice girl who thinks I’m lovely…” Shit, she sure loves riding that roundabout. I hope this chick she met isn’t just a female copy of Gary but she probably is. Some chicks never learn.

So Kris, I did it. Anyone got another challenge? Once I get over this flu, I’m ready to take the next challenge.

©.2006, Lisa
http://lisa-scribbles.blogspot.com/

Christmas Party

2006-03-09T03:10:00.000-05:00

They met at a Christmas dinner party. It was boring. Milling around the snack table she sipped on hot apple cider and waited impatiently for a respectable amount of time to pass before she bailed on her best friend. It was this best friend who introduced her to an average looking man with the bluest eyes she’d ever seen, a deep indigo that was crystal sharp and mysterious at the same time.
“Evie, meet Malcolm, hon, and keep him entertained while I feed the masses.” Jo gave them a huge grin and eased away quickly, already zeroing on guests with a platter full of pigs-in-a-blanket.
Malcolm smiled faintly, nodded, saluted her with his eggnog, and took a sip. She responded in kind, running out of apple cider and taking the opportunity to escape.
“Out of juice–“
”What a trip, two feet away,” he remarked, and caught off guard, she half laughed and looked back at him from the midst of her turn.
“Well, you’ve got to be willing to travel to far off places for the best cider in the world.”
She leaned over the heated punch bowl, serving herself. When he spoke, his voice was much closer.
“What’s so special about the cider?”
She looked up at him over her shoulder, directed with the serving spoon. “It’s in the cinnamon. And the dash of cocaine.”
“Ahh, nothing like a cider high.”
Pleased that he was keeping up with her, she turned back, this time with a faint smile of her own.
“I bet that eggnog is rockin’.”
He looked down at it, and delivered her with a suave salesman’s grin. “Why, indeed it is. Indeed ... it is.”
That earned a mild laugh from her, to which he saluted her again and downed his eggnog, the empty plastic cup lined with a coating of cream.

They sat side by side on the piano bench, facing outward and watching the innocent bystanders.
“You go to this stuff often?” He asked.
She snorted. “Only when Jo’s hosting them.”
He looked over at her. “Jo’s always hosting them.”
The irony in her voice dripped all over them. “I know.”

“And you always have to keep random males entertained?” He was now straddling the bench, facing her, and she faced him. Between them sat Jo’s cat, a large cream colored thing with a hint of orange.
Evelyn sighed dramatically, her eyes on the cat’s own hypnotic amber pair. The cat was a quiet type, who rarely spoke. He lifted his chin for her to scratch.
“Yes, and the requisite one night stand.”
His own hand was playing with the cat’s tail. It moved up the cat’s haunches to the ears, his finger tips sliding across them delicately. The cat was purring heavily, head twisting and turning to meet both hands, while above him his admirers continued to speak.
“Many of those in a year, then? What’s your average?”
“Countless.” Her eyes lifted to meet his for a moment, and found his own dark, and heavy, upon her.
“Meaning zero, then,” he said, and she gave a chuckling, self-deprecating smile in return.
“Exactly.”

“Why zero, then?” He asked leaning against Jo’s closed patio doors.
It was too cold outside to wander out there, but the warmth inside of bodies, talking, and the fire going in the fireplace made it tempting. Evelyn closed her eyes and rested her right temple against the window pane.
“How should I know?” Her voice was soft.
He leaned closer to hear it. When he spoke, she felt his voice rumble through the window pane.
“I know.”
She opened her eyes. His looked into hers, entirely mild, his expression benign. He was not a stunningly handsome man. He wasn’t ugly, either. He was at least six feet tall and had an air of composure that was non-threatening and at the same time ... provocative.
“Do you?” She asked, humor sliding back into her voice. She looked out through the glass, to the night beyond, then lifted her head.
“I do.” He nodded once, as if musing, and crossed his arms over his chest as he leaned against the glass.
“Know what?”
“What you know and won’t say.”
She grinned, mouth sly. “Why on earth should I tell you what’s none of your business?”
“You’ve made it my business.”
She laughed in amused shock. “Have not!”
“Have, too.” For most who would say this phrase, it would have been a whine. He said it in an entirely new way to her, in a way that made her almost believe she’d done exactly what he said.
She shook her head, stepped away, looked back at the party. Things were thinning out.
“Time to go.”
“Where’s your coat?”
Startled, she looked back at him and found herself at a loss.
“You know, the warm big thing that you wear before you go outside,” he reminded her. He wore a hint of a smile on his lips, a slight smirk.
“I know what a coat is! I just don’t want to tell you where.”
“Why not?”
“Because you’d want to put it on me.”
“And?” He stepped abreast of her. She backed off lightly.
“And then you’d want other things.”
“Like?” He didn’t step closer but he didn’t need to. His smile spoke volumes. She couldn’t meet his eyes.
Exasperated with him, she finally chose to walk away. “All the things that I won’t say.”

“Evie, where are you going?!” Jo was irritated, catching her as she made her way out of the bathroom.
“Home! Why?” She let Jo take her aside in the hallway.
“Why?!” Her friend began to work her expressive eyes and brows. “That man I brought to your feet is a catch, hon. I hand you steak on a platter and you refuse it?”
“I’m not hungry.” Eve shut the bathroom door and took a few steps.
“Bullshit. I know him from work. I mentioned him to you. I saw the glint in his eye when I mentioned you. So I invited him. And he actually came. He won’t come again, I bet.”
“How do you know? And why should I care?” Eve made for the hall closet.
“Cause he’s a good man.”
“How the hell could you know that? What does being a good man have to do with coming again?” Suddenly realizing what coming again could imply, Eve couldn’t help herself and laughed. It took a beat, but Jo caught on.
“Pervert. See, don’t lie about not wanting any, I know how you work.” Jo smacked her hip with the Christmas-themed kitchen towel in her hand and pointed back toward the inside of the house.
“You can’t leave him like that. That’s just rude. Let him take you home.”
“I drove, Jo.” Eve had reached the hall closet and had her hand on the knob.
“So?” Jo hissed, realizing her voice was climbing and not wanting to be heard. “I’ll come get you tomorrow.”
“No.” Her voice was pleasant but brooked no argument. Evie now stood in the open doorway of the hall closet staring at the piles and racks of coats. She stepped inside, looking around with a slow ease. It was a large closet, at least four feet square. She reached a hand out to cut on the light with the switch on the wall to the right of her. She took her time, eyeing each coat, her gaze running over the fabrics. Eventually she spoke up.
“Jo ... did you chain my coat up any place in particular in this dungeon?”
Just then, she realized Jo was no longer behind her as a much taller presence, entirely male, stood immediately behind her.
“I’m sure we can play that game later. I’ve got equipment at home. But Jo’s gone to serve some cranberry muffins. She wanted me to help you find your coat.” Malcolm’s voice was low, but pleasant.
Afraid to turn around, Eve held still and spoke slowly.
“How on earth could you two have reached that decision in utter silence?”
“Cause, unlike some people, Jo seems to know when to keep her mouth shut.”
She felt his arm move as the door shut. She swallowed. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see his shoulder, the cotton of his button-up shirt. She didn’t move.
“Need a little more light in here to find what you’re looking for, don’t you think?” He finally said, and his hand reached out, snapping off the light.
In the dark, she could only hear their breathing, and despite herself, she was getting turned on. Her skin felt alive, sensitive, and when he next spoke his voice rumbled beside her ear, so that she gasped and began to turn away.
“Hush, Eve, or someone will hear you,” he said, his voice smiling.
“Jesus Christ, what do you take me for?” She muttered, and in the utter dark she reached out, her hand searching for the doorknob. She found his stomach instead, and trying to move around it was trapped by his hands.
“I’ll take you in every way you want me to,” he said, holding her as she squirmed, pulling back and away, pressing into the darkness.
“Come on, let go, this isn’t funny.”
“Of course not, it isn’t supposed to be.”
“Why are you doing this?”
“Because this is one of the things you want, but won’t say.”
“Oh, don’t do me any favors,” she said.
“Too late.”

In a brief moment she managed to free a hand but before she could get to the doorknob he cuffed her roughly with his fingers around her wrist. A free hand locked the door, and she heard the click, then froze.
“Please. Don’t. Someone will come, they’ll need their coat.”
“Not for a long while. The evening’s young.”
“People have kids, they need to go to bed early.”
“All of those people have already left.”
She tried to think of another excuse. “Jo won’t appreciate us molesting her guests’ coats.”
“No, but she’ll appreciate me molesting you.”
“What? She said that!” Her own voice had become terse and fierce, and in the darkness she couldn’t have felt more vulnerable. But she had to pull herself together.
“Calm down, Eve.”
“No. I can’t. Not when you’re–“
”Giving you what you want?”
“You have no idea what I want.”
“I have every idea.”
“Do you know how many men think they do? This world is full of overconfident asses–“
”Mine is entirely delectable.”
At that, she started to laugh, then choked it back.
“Please. I’ll give you my phone number. How about that? We’ll meet for some coffee. Sometime.”
“For you, that’s never.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I know you.”
“Spare me. All of what, four hours?”
“I’ve heard things.”
“Yeah, Jo said, but still, how much can a little office chitchat really cover?”
“Certainly less than the past four hours.” His hands remained clamped around her wrists, but he stepped closer. When she backed away, he pulled her forcibly to him.
“You’re not even asking permission.”
“Because you don’t want me to.”
“Jesus Christ.”
“You’ll be calling out to God soon enough.”
“Cocky, aren’t we?”
“I am. Extremely. Though I don’t think you’ve got the equipment required.”
She laughed again, quietly this time. Her energy to fight him was waning. She flexed her wrists in his grip, felt his heat against the length of her body. Her hands were held in a weird position between them, against his chest.
“Maaalcolm,” she murmured, trying to work her hands free.
“Eeeeve,” he responded, bending close to her. She felt his breath, sweet, and it tangled with hers in a way that tried to pull her to his lips.
“What do you want?” The question slipped too easily from her lips, light as a breath, but he caught it.
“You,” was his simple answer, and she should have known it, but she shook her head, smiling.
“You just want to get laid.”
“As do you. Stop avoiding the topic at hand.”
“I’m not. The topic is my escape.”
“But you’re not going anywhere.”
“Says who?”
“You. You don’t want to.”
“Wrong. I absolutely want out.”
“Then scream. Kick me. Fight.”
“I don’t want to make a scene.”
“Then you don’t want to fight.”
“I am fighting.”
“Delaying the inevitable.”
She growled.
“I like that,” he said. “Do it again.”
“Kiss my ass,” she replied.
His hands suddenly released hers, and swiftly went down to grip the ass she spoke of, squeezing roughly. “I will. Here?”
His fingers traced outlines through her wool skirt on her left cheek.
“Or here?” He started to move to her right but now freed, she pushed against him - but tripped on something by her feet and started to go down.
In the darkness his arms tangled with hers, reaching. He grabbed her but slid himself, falling onto the pile of coats, their breathing heavy and low, and in trying to get up again, she was caught by his hands and arms once more. He pinned her to him from beneath her, her breasts against his chest, her face inches away from his.
“You need to give in, honey, cause I’m almost out of patience.”
“Definitely not the man for me, I require olympic amounts of patience.”
“I noticed.”
Sighing again in frustration, she planted the leather boots she wore to either side of him and began to push away. Catching on, he grabbed one foot, yanked it, and down she went again. This time he took the opportunity to roll on top of her.
“Ah,” he said, as she breathed, chest heaving beneath the hot air from his mouth, “this is what you want.”
“Let go,” she replied, holding very still. He was aroused. She felt his heat through his slacks, pressing into her abdomen, through the thick fabric of her skirt.
Instead of obeying, he settled himself more firmly atop her, reaching one hand down to trail along her hip. He settled there, gripping her firmly.
“Eve, hon, you on the pill?”
“Oh my god,” she said, a sudden wave of panic hitting, and she struggled for real then, her legs kicking, arms flailing. She shook her head, whispering, begging, pleading to be freed, and then his whole body crushed her, held her flat as she squirmed, his hand gripped her chin, and his mouth landed hard on her own.
The kiss sucked air. Like a vacuum, he stole her breath, and smashed her lips, hammering at her, and when she was forced to open wider to take in more air his tongue thrust in, raped hers, stole kiss after kiss until they were gasping, her hands clutching the coats, her knees welded shut.
“Eve, open,” he commanded, and she shook her head no. Growling himself, his hand went down, yanked hard on the edge of her skirt and pulled it up, and as she began to struggle again his lips suddenly went soft. His tongue, light, twirled with hers, slid across her teeth and gums and back out.
“Open, Eve,” he whispered, “open.”
She moaned back a rejection, but at that moment his tongue sild in again and pulled lightly, tugged sweetly, on her own. His teeth caught the tip of her and sucked her gently, then harder, to him, and surprised, her breath caught.
“I’m going to fuck you right here,” he said, releasing her tongue, his lips finding her chin, her neck, her ear.
She shuddered, hearing his words, now drugged by his weight, his taste, the force of his desire. His cock pushed, dug into flesh, insistent. Her sex was hot, wet, yet her knees remained clamped.
“Then I’m going to make love to you,” he added, his hands reaching up to find the buttons to her blouse. He began undoing them, one by one. “I’ll fill you up. Pump you full of me.”
She closed her eyes, listened to his voice whisper around her, deep and low, smelled his scent, his cologne, his salty skin, the cloth of his pants against the inside of her thighs.
“I’ll make you beg me for more. You like to beg. I can tell that. You like to play victim while I tell you all the terrible, naughty things I’m going to do to you.”
“You can’t tell anything,” she whispered.
“You like to fight, but you’re a liar.”
“Am not,” she whispered.
“Are, too,” he answered, and on the last button, he exposed her breasts in their lace bra to the cool air. “Too, too beautiful.”
Their eyes had grown used to the darkness and she could make out shadows, shapes. Her bra was white, and in the darkness she could see his head bending over it. His lips met her skin and she sighed, kneading the coats beneath her with her hands, her breath weaving, drunk, around her.
“Wonder how she tastes,” he murmured, and his fingers pulled her from her casing. His fingertips found hard nipples; making a sound of approval, he dove, captured, and sucked hard, pulling a gasp from her.
In the dark her fingers found his hair, tangled, pulled him closer.
“Does my Eve like to be sucked hard?” He whispered, and a low groan of answer prompted him to do just that.
“What if someone comes?” She said eventually, foggy headed, thinking of intruders in pursuit of winter coats.
“Both of us will enjoy it,” he said, and confused, she frowned, then gasped again as he tugged on her with his teeth. His hands slid down to her skirt again, landing on her knees.
“But first I need to get you open.”
“Impossible,” she said, smug.
“I’m a superhero, didn’t I tell you?” He replied. His warm hands slid along the crevice her thighs made, working her, teasing her.
She shivered, and in that moment his hands slid in, forcing space. She clamped herself around him so that he couldn’t go higher.
“Give it up, Eve, I’m going to win.”
“Never.” She smiled at him in the darkness. “You wish.”
“No, I know.”
He set to prying her open. He was stronger than her and did, indeed, win. She gave a cluck of frustration.
“That’s more like it,” he said, heaving a sigh and fixing himself between her legs before she could close them again. “Now, where were we?”
“About to end,” she said, and he chuckled quietly.
“Yeah, right. But I admire your stubbornness.”
“As a mule.”
“I’m about to ride you like a mule. Get ready.”

His fingers slid down between where their hips met. She wore panty hose. He knelt, trapping her with the vice of his legs right under her thighs and buttocks, her legs spread wide. His hands gripped the fabric, until he tore a hole big enough for his purposes. Leaning back above her, he began on himself. She heard him unbuttoning, then unzipping. A slight rustle of fabric. Then his hands returned to the triangle between her legs and found the lining of her panties. He tugged on them. They were too firm to tear. He pulled them to the side then, and she, exposed, reached out suddenly for his hands.
“I’m afraid,” she said, her voice soft, scared.
“I know,” he answered. In the silence, his hand took hers and he bent. His lips brushed her fingertips. “I know what you want. I’m giving it to you. There’ s nothing scarier in the world than getting what you asked for.”
“You won’t–“
”No, I’m not going to hurt you. Unless you want me to.”
“Please ....”
“Hush, Eve, it’s time.”

He gently set her hand away. Spread wide, she could smell herself, the musk of her sex. She knew she was wet, her panties had been damp and now, his fingertips, large, played with the lips, slid around to find her clit, fat and slick. She moaned, teased, and he slid the fingers down, found her opening and slid in a finger. She was soaking. He moaned in answer, then felt around inside her, her tightness, her grip. She squeezed him. Moments later, he slid in another finger, and she sighed, lifted her hips in a tiny, revealing motion that made him sigh in return.
“Fuck them Eve, like you will me.”
She complied. She met his fingers with slow, easy strokes, and when he added a third she shuddered, gripped them as well as she could, pushed her hands against the coats again and worked to meet his attentions. She heard a rustle, then, felt the thrusting release of his cock against her thigh. He leaned closer. It pressed just below and to the side of her sex, as he fingerfucked her. She bit her lip, frantic now, wet and needy.
“Malcolm-“
”Tell me what you want, Eve.”
“My mouth, in my mouth, please–“
He pulled away from her. His fingers slid out with a slurp and she missed them terribly. In the darkness she reached out and he grabbed her by the hands, brought her to his chest. His lips pressed against her brow.
“You want to suck on me, then?”
“Yes.”
“Are you a good little cocksucker, Eve?”
She couldn’t help herself, her enthusiasm escaped her. “Ohhh ... yes.”
“I want you to eat me like you’ve never eaten any cock before. You understand me?”
“Yes, Malcolm.”
He leaned back, and she felt for him, found his thick, hungry weapon spearing the air and impatient to choke upon him lunged and took him whole. He gasped, cursed slightly, his fingers finding her hair, tangling, pulling her insistently down.
“Show me how well you suck cock, Eve, I want to feel the back of your throat.”
She gave it to him. Gagging, salivating, she pumped down upon his head, her tongue alternately sliding around the helmet of his sex, delighting in the shape, the length, the veins, the tiny puckered hole at the tip. His smell drove her mad. He smelled sweet, delicate, rough. She buried her face in him.
His breathing was low, slow, and drunken, becoming hectic when she found a sweet spot, dreamy in a fog around her that made her wetter with each groan, each encouraging whisper, each yes, right there, ooh, yes, again ... She pulled sounds from him that were disbelieving, shocked, arrogantly pleasured. Her hands supported her on either side of him as she worked him, milked him, and just when he moved faster, coming close, she pulled away.
“Not yet,” she said, triumphant, her mouth swollen and slick with her saliva and his juices. She licked her lips, swallowed her makeshift lubricant.
“Mmm, what a tease,” he answered, and he sat up, moved for her. “My turn.”

On her back, through torn hose and pushed aside panties, she felt his tongue flicker around her clit, spelling ancient runes and insistent on teasing her in return. His hot breath on her sex drove her crazy, and she bucked to meet him, and almost screamed when his fingers joined in.
“I think this pussy likes me,“ he said, his own lips wet, and he rose to kiss her, giving her her taste. She smiled, took the kiss, found his hand and brought it to her again.
“No,” he answered, shaking his head. “No more games.”

He pulled his fingers away. She felt his sex again, damp from sucking and held her breath as he guided the tip in a thorough exploration of her vulva - her clit, the lining of her outer lips, down along the length of her inner lips, coating the head in her arousal.
“You ready, Eve?”
“Yes, please, Malcolm.”
“How ready?”
“You can feel.”
“Tell me.” He spoke while continuing to slide himself around the entrance, kneeling before her, teasing.
“Soaking - wet - I need it - now.”
“What else?”
Silence. She lay beneath him, panting, out of her mind, and incoherent. She struggled to pull suitable words together.
“What else, Eve?” His voice was firm, quiet.
“Please ... ?”
“Good girl.”

He came inside. No, he stole inside, took what he knew she needed taken. She squealed, raised her shaking hands to cover her own mouth in shock as he filled, filled, filled her to the brim, inching in slowly until his balls pressed against the underside of her open pussy.
“Tight, Eve, fucking tight, oh, you weren’t kidding about zero.” Straining, he leaned over her, his breath hot and low in her ear. His final words were wicked, smug and expectant as ever. “We’ll have to make up for lost time.”
But she had no reply. She could only make noises, grunts, as he filled her, pulled out, filled her again. He finally gave her relief, bending close, crushing her, and into his mouth, indulgent, patient, dominating, she whispered her last coherent words.
“Please, please, oh please, fuck me ...”

©.2001, Miriam M. Wynn
http://www.worderotic.com

The Caregiver

2006-03-06T05:52:00.000-05:00

"There, Grandma, how's that?" Pete asked, fluffing the pillows behind Mrs. Willow's back.
"I'm not your grandmother, Peter, I am a healthy, desirable woman. At least I was a few years ago."
"Hell, you are almost 80," Pete scoffed.
"Ok, so it's been quite a few years ago. It doesn't seem that long. I could still use a stiff dick between my legs, if you are interested."
"I'm not. I want somebody who as born in this century."
"Peter!" Emma pretended shock, "she would be three years old?"
"Ok, last century," he said with a reluctant laugh. They had been trying to shock each other since they first met. It never worked. She was a slightly older version of Peter himself, only in female form.
"I don't want to be old, Peter. I just lived life one day at a time until I somehow got this way. I'm still young on the inside. As the old joke goes, I'm getting this 20 year old body all wrinkled."
"Even at your age, you are one hot babe, Emma. Why don't you hook up with one of the guys in the complex. I know several who would love to get into your pants, wrinkled or not."
"I tried. I was shocked when I opened my eyes and saw a face as old as mine staring back at me. It sickened me, Peter. I don't want to be old," Emma sighed. "I want to be young again."
"I can help with your aches and pains, dress you, bathe you, I can change your diapers if you start wearing one, but I can't make you young again, old girl."
"I know. Are there any blind male nurses in the complex?"
"Not in any complex. Blind men can't do this job."
"I'm sure they could."
"They can't."
"Oh. What about male whores."
"What?" Pete gasped.
"You know, those gigalors.
"Gigolos," he corrected.
"Yeah, one of them."
"I am not your pimp, I am your nurse. Haul your ass out of here and look for one yourself, you're healthy enough.'
"The world scares me, I don't know it any more. It's all too fast."
"It's the same world, it just has more assholes running around in it."
"I suppose. Peter, can you look at my pussy?"
"Why," he said with a great deal of self- control. It was his job, on a professional level. He knew she was discussing something different.
"Tell me what you think," Emma said, pulling up her night gown. She yanked down her cotton panties and showed him her pussy. Pete glanced at it carelessly, then gave it a careful look.
"It just looks like a pussy," he said in wonder. "Except for a few gray hairs, it looks normal."
"That's what I tried to tell you. It's just a pussy, not a flesh colored prune. Would you fuck that Pete?" she asked slyly.
"If I was really hard up I might."
"Are you?"
"No, I have lot's of action," he said defensively. She laughed, knowing that she was one up on him. She had made him defend his male honor.
"Hey, fuck you," he said.
"Oh, I wish you would, Peter, I need it so badly."
"Damit, stop talking like that. You've got me horny and I have a full days work ahead of me."
"I could take care of that," she laughed.
"Oh no you couldn't," he called, tying a bag of trash and throwing it over his shoulder. "I will see you tomorrow," he said with a fond smile.
"Oh, ok," she said in real disappointment. "Stop by for lunch, if you like. I make a mean grilled bologna sandwich."
"Hey, I loves those things," he gasped.
"It's the most underrated sandwich on earth. You take bread and stick some bologna in it and you have cold meat and half cooked dough. You add some cheese, miracle whip and a little heat, and you have the world's greatest sandwich."
Pete nodded, smiling. "Ok, it's a date. But no funny stuff," he pointed, then waved and left.
"You want to bet," she hissed, turning to hurry to her kitchen unit. The only good thing which went with grilled bologna was cold potato salad. She had to hurry or it wouldn't chill to the proper temperature.
She filled a decanter half full of gin, filled it to the top with orange juice and slid it into the refrigerator. She finished the potato salad at 10:00, wiped her hands on her night gown, and slipped into something more appropriate. Then she started her magic act. She arranged the foundation, eye liner, lipstick and creams, then her secret weapon, Preparation H. After setting them in just the right order, she began remodeling her face. With enough makeup...

The door opened at Pete's second knock. He gave Emma a stunned look, then stepped inside. She was different, somehow younger and more appealing. He didn't know if he approved or not, it seemed... wrong.
"Nice look," he said airily. "Are the sandwiches done?"
"Done and keeping warm in the oven. I also have potato salad and cocktails."
"Wow, the works, huh?"
"Yes, the works," she said, motioning him to the table.
"He took a second, longer look at her face, then shook his head."
"Never judge a woman before you've seen her in makeup," Emma said as she loaded down the table. "It makes a world of difference."
"Yeah, scary."
"And what's scary about it?"
"You look nice, if I didn't know it was makeup..."
"Hey, young man, half the women you've dated would look scary without makeup. I'm no different."
"No, I guess not. You look nice," he repeated again.
"Does that mean you are interested?"
"Well yeah... I mean no. I don't think," he said in confusion.
"Here, drink this," she handed him a glass of orange juice. He took a big gulp, then howled.
"Holy shit, what's in this?"
"Gin. It does wonders for the male... lets say ego," she smiled.
"Let's say libido. I can feel where the heat is going. You are one deceptive old woman," he accused half joking and half in ernest.
"Shut up and eat."
Peter ate, but he couldn't help but stare at Emma. If he didn't know that she was 77, he would have sworn she was in her 40's. He wouldn't eat it, but he'd sure fuck it, the thought crept into his head. His balls had been burning since he drank the gin and orange juice. Successive sips kept the fire burning. But it was a good burn, and his cock was as hard as rock.
Peter had bathed Emma during her bad times, right after her stroke. He knew every age spot, wrinkle, and pimple on her ass. And still he was turned on. Part of it was the gin, part was her disguise, but mostly it was knowing that he could reach out and have her, it was that simple. All he had to do was...
"I need that hand to eat," Emma said with a smile.
"Let's eat afterwards," he whispered.
"Are you sure? I don't want to rush you into anything," she smiled.
"The hell you don't. I am one of the most rushed people on the face of this planet, and you dam well know it."
"Ok. Well here are the ground rules. No kissing below the chin, keep your hands on non-sexual areas, and I don't do ass fucks. Never have and never will."
"Emma!" Pete was shocked.
"Just telling you how it is."
"Do you give blowjobs?" he said with some of his old candor.
"Now why in the hell would I do that? I want to get fucked, why would I suck you off and spoil it? I know damned well, the minute you cum you will be outta her like there's no tomorrow. It's your penis thinking now, your head will want out."
"You are the most crude old..."
"Hey, none of that," she wagged a finger in his face. "Bedroom's that way," she nodded toward the bedroom.
"I know where it is."
He followed her to the bedroom. He wasn't about to kiss her, but she began licking his ear as they both took off his clothing. Emma ramained dressed.
By the time that Peter was naked, he shivering with pent-up passion. Emma stood to take off her panties. Peter noticed how much she was shaking, as she spread her dress wide and sank down to sit straddle of his body. He felt her moist pussy touch his cock. He hissed in appreciation. She sank slowly, impaling herself on his rigid manhood. She sank down until he was up to the hilt, inside her warm pussy. She swiveled slightly to lubricate herself and encourage his cock to slide in more. With her pussy tightly pressed against his pelvis, she slowly rocked forward and back, then slid against his pelvis as it grew wet, with his cock churning the hot juices inside her. He was afraid she would break his penis off, but after a few minutes of uneventful pleasure, he relaxed beneath her. She certainly knew what she was doing.
It was a good fuck, a very good fuck. She grew hot and wet around his cock. By sliding forward and back, rather than rising and lowering, it was intensely pleasurable for her, but less intensive for him. He would last a long time.
"Oh fuck, this is good," Peter gasped.
"It's heavenly. I've dreamed of this for so long. I've had a crush on you since I first saw you, Peter," she said with her eyes closed, feeling her pussy heat up as it hadn't for 15 years or more.
"I'm flattered," he gasped.
"I'm 57 years older than you and I knew I didn't have a change in hell," she said, then gasped as pleasure shot though her loins. She gasped a few more times, then relaxed.
"I knew you did," he said with a grimace of pleasure.
"Oh fuck, I'm coming," she gasped, stiffening again and throwing her head back, while riding faster. Peter was very worried about his cock now. He had heard that some guys got their cocks dislocated this way.
"Oh yes," she gasped, grabbing his chest for support. Peter looked at her passion twisted-face, then down at her rounded chest in the light material of her dress. He just had to feel those breasts, even if they were gross. He reached down and grabbed a cone in each hand. He mashed them lightly as she continued to ride, paying no attention to him. In a moment she gave a light squeal of pleasure, and jerked on his stiff cock. Biting her lip, with her eyes tightly closed, she rode her huge orgasm like a cowboy rides a horse. Swearing and gasping, she jerked sporadically, completely unable to control her body.
Peter could feel her pussy clenching around his cock. It felt awesome, but not strong enough to make him cum yet. He wanted to keep her moving so he could cum, but he knew she would have to rest. Her pussy would grow sensitive when it stopped coming.
"Oh yes," she gasped, still jerking. She suddenly looked down at his hands on her chest. She leaned down and kissed the back of his arm, while slowly grinding to a halt.
"I want to see them," Peter gasped.
"No you don't.
"I do."
"Well I don't want to show them."
"Let me lick your pussy," he said in the throes of passion.
"No, I was never into that, especially not with a young man. You would regret it afterwards. Just be patient, it will be worth the wait."
"Oh God," he gasped, wishing she would ride his cock again. He could feel the heat and juice around his cock, but when he tried to move she held him down. Aching in frustration, he waited helplessly until she slowly began sliding forward and back again. He gasped in pleasure.
"You see, I told you it would be good," she smiled down at him.
"Oh yes, it's very good," he cried, feeling the heat building in his balls. He was just minutes away from a massive orgasm. Either the gin, or the forbidden aspect of the situation, were creating a massive orgasm in his loins. He was going to explode. He was going to cum so big, it would blow her head off. He stiffened and jerked, trying to increase his stimulation. She remained persistently slow and wonderful. Peter knew he had been fucked by somebody who knew what they were doing. He could teach the young girls a thing or two, if he lived through the experience.
"Oh fuck me, I'm going to cum," he gasped. She watched his face, gauged how close he was and inserted a finger into her pussy. Rotating her finger on her clit, she continued to ride while she stimulated herself. Her timing was perfect.
Peter began moaning louder and louder, at the same moment that Emma gasped and took her finger out of her pussy. She leaned forward, supporting her weight with her hands on Peter's chest. Her clit now rubbed against his pubic hair. With her eyes screwed shut she began moaning ever louder, until her cries of passion joined those of Pete.
He yelled and held onto Emma's hips, as he came strongly, shooting hot cum into her pussy. She could feel his offering entering her womb. She continued to rub as long as she could stand it, then froze, hunching her sex against his thick cock.
Grunting and gasping, Peter thrashed his head from side to side, until he finished coming. He relaxed, beaten and exhausted, even though Emma had done all the work. She seemed happy, full of life. She smiled down at him like a Madonna. He suddenly saw her as she must have looked 40 years earlier.
When the glow of her orgasm slowly faded, Emma was just Emma again. But the memory of how she looked during her orgasm remained in Peter's mind.
"Oh shit, I have to get cleaned up and go," Peter gasped.
"You see, it's always the same," she said, shaking her head.
"Same hell, I should have finished three more calls by now, and my head is still spinning from that gin. I get first dibs on the shower," he said, pelting into the bathroom. Emma relaxed on her bed. Her body was still enthused by the warm glow of sex. It didn't matter now if Peter never looked at her again, she had gotten what she desired so badly. Now the object of her desires was about to disappear out that door.
"Have you seen my underwear?" he asked as he hurried back into the room. He lifted the blanket, then surprise Emma with a quick kiss.
"Can I come back after I finish my rounds?" he asked, stepping into his boxers.
"Com... sure," she said in complete shock. "Are you???"
"Yeah, I'm still hungry," he said, misunderstanding her question, "but I can wait. Be back soon," he called, rushing through the door.
Emma sat in shock, considering all that had happened. Slowly a smile lit her face. She rubbed a finger tip across her lips, where his kiss had smeared the lipstick, then hurried into the bathroom. She needed to fix her makeup and shower before he returned.
RETURNED! she thought in amazement. What a wonderful word.

Talk to Me

2006-03-04T07:17:00.000-05:00

“You want it?” She says, flashing her bright brown eyes at me.

She says it leaning back between my open legs, my trousers down around my ankles, my tie undone. She’s twenty something, she tells me, but I don’t believe her. I believe that she’s over eighteen, but I think she cherishes her virginity too much.

I’ve been freed. I am announcing my manhood. I can smell her scent, she’s aroused, but she’s cool, even warm and inviting she’s cool, and I have been doubting her honesty ever since I met her.
I put my hand out, lightly trail my fingers between a few brown locks.

“Yes.”

I saw her sitting cross legged at a café - wearing jeans and a t-shirt, rather tame for L.A. The sun was warm, she shone in it, and I got hard as a rock. I was leaning against a car waiting for a friend, but the friend was wasting my time and the girl was there in full view across the street.

She sipped an iced coffee through a straw, occasionally puckering her lips at the cold, and I watched her carefully open up the plastic top, and fish out an ice cube without using her fingers. She worked her tongue around the cup’s lip, until she grabbed the prize, and when she had it, she closed the top again and stared out across the street, her slick ice cube trapped between her perfect teeth.
It glimmered in the sun and she closed her mouth, sucked on it, revealed it again. Her eyes scanned the street, the cars. They landed on me. I did not take my gaze away from her. She closed her mouth, crunched the ice cube to smithereens, and looked back at me mysteriously. She was a mix of frank and vague. I couldn’t tell if she was judging me or interested.

Then she smiled.

I didn’t move. I couldn’t have. At the time, I was afraid she was underage and I didn’t want to risk anything in broad daylight. I was not the type to risk. Though this was L.A., I was the cleaner sort.
She didn’t move for me either. She just continued to sit there, occasionally sipping her iced coffee, gazing back at me. Despite the passing cars, pedestrians, and even a bus or two, our gazes did not move. She held me, trapped, and I had no desire to escape.

The friend came into view and my eyes flickered to him. Her eyes followed. A tiny hint of a smile graced the corners of her mouth revealing dimples. My own mouth began to comply.

The friend crossed the sidewalk smiling at me, reached me, and I turned to greet him. He patted me on the back, said some things. I told him he had me running late, that we needed to get going. He apologized, and went around to the other side. As he got in, I turned to look back at her.
She was still watching, a hint of a smile on her face.

Two weeks later, I sat in my convertible in the sunshine, waiting a block from the café outside a dry cleaner’s, another friend picking up their clothes on the way to the gym. I was tired and had let him do the driving, and was sitting in the passenger seat. My head back on the headrest, my seat belt off, sunglasses on, I dozed.

I felt the car move down with someone else’s weight on my side of the car, and then a warm body - I opened my eyes and lifted my sunglasses to see the girl in shorts and a tank top, who had slipped over my car door and into my lap, and who now sat half on me, half against the door, looking down with that same mysterious smile. I’m wild, her eyes said. I’m tame, her mouth said. My cock was hard against the outside edge of her knee and we both knew it.

I left the friend at the dry cleaner’s. After a moment of staring, neither of us touched, other than to let me get out from under her and slide over to the driver’s side. She then sat down in my place, put on the seat belt, and paid no attention to me as we drove.

I took her the only place I could - home. I realized that might be dangerous, that she could be a psychopathic bitch, but her silence was calming rather than intense. I hoped for the best.

She stepped out of the car without bothering to do the waiting - the prompt for me to be a gentleman and help her out of the car. She leaned back against the car door and waited, as I had for my friend the day we saw each other.

I came around to face her. I stood a foot or so away. She looked at my chest, my tie, and would not meet my eyes.

“Hey,” I said. This drew her eyes up. I smiled. I wanted her to know I wouldn’t hurt her.
Her lips were full and lush, with a little lipgloss. She licked them. She began to smile back, but the smile faded.

“I don’t do this.” Her voice was soft, low, entirely collected, yet horribly vulnerable. She sounded as if she were offering herself up for slaughter, yet at the same time, she was frank. Aware. Aware of the magnitude of what she was doing, the danger.

“Ah,” I replied. I just looked at her. I had not been able to look at her properly in the car - if I had tried, I would have crashed us. I had made myself hold my gaze to the street and the mirrors and to avoid the urge to put my hand between her legs and feel the skin there. She was smooth all over, with little hairs on her legs, she was child-like yet entirely womanly, and I was still concerned about her age.

After a lifetime of standing, with a light swing she fell lightly forward, her forehead butting gently against my chest, her hands grasping my suit sleeves. I felt her glossy hair against my chin, the slight curls. I smelled her. Sweet. Tangy. Fresh.

“Take me inside,” she sighed quietly against my chest, and I felt the heat of her breath through my unbuttoned suit jacket. I swallowed.

She kept a hand tagged onto my suit arm as I walked slowly toward the house. To the door, where I pulled out my keys and then inside. I shut the door, locked it. She watched my hand, followed my every movement.

I turned, walked into the living room. I made for the couch. I sat down. She followed, sliding her legs up onto the cushions, her feet dangling off the edge. Then she heeled them off and slid her socked feet all the way onto the couch, watching me. I stared at her, watching the way her chest rose and fell, the line of her breasts through the soft blue, my eyes on the lines of her face trying to gauge her age.

I finally asked. “How old ...?” I swallowed. A hint of a smile touched her lips again, her large brown eyes trailing from my own, to my chin, to my tie, to my hair.

“Twenty something,” she murmured, and her smile grew wider.

“You’re not lying?”

Her eyes caught mine. They sparkled. I grew harder.

“No.”

I eventually slid out of my jacket, gently laid it over the arm of the couch far away. I sat back down. I was afraid to touch her, to rush her. To scare her away.

“Talk to me,” I said. Her smile came back, growing braver.

“I was going to say the same to you.” Silence. She slid her hand out, and traced the line of my neck. My breath caught. I tried to start it up again inconspicuously, but she heard it. Her smile grew knowing.

“You’re handsome,” she said, and I swallowed. I had been told this type of thing before but I had never been so nervous on hearing it.

“Smooth,” she said, running the backs of her fingers across my brow, so that I closed my eyes, and then trailing it down to my jaw. “And then rough.”

She said the rough with a low sort of barking noise, a play at a bark really, and it was sexy as hell. I swallowed again. I know she heard it, because her smile grew wider.

“Do you like little girls?” She finally murmured, and she eased a little closer, just an inch. My cock was beginning to throb, thrusting against my trousers. I couldn’t dream of lying to her now.

“I don’t touch them, “ I said, but her eyes held mine and on an exhaled breath I whispered, “but I want to.”

Now her smile revealed her sharp little teeth. “Why not?”

I let out a short laugh. “Um, jail?”

She rewarded me with a low chuckle. “What if she wants you to touch her?”

“Lolita?” I asked. She nodded.

Then she said, “She was a fool for walking out on Humbert. She had it made.”

I knew then she wasn’t lying. Twenty-something. And she had pitied Humbert Humbert. She was incredible.

“Would you have stayed?” I asked, my voice low. I couldn’t muster up the strength to make it any louder.

She nodded. Her smile was intoxicating, it came and it went, and now, she lifted her elbow to the edge of the couch and propped her head up. “He was in love with her. She could have taught him things. And he could have taught her.”

I bit my lip. I was trying not to make noises, I didn’t want to unnerve her, but I realized my breathing had grown hectic and that any minute now I’d begin moaning. My cock was tenting my slacks, and I was physical pain - her knees were slid apart, the treasure a hand’s reach away, but any move could scare her. I was not about to force her.

“Will you stay with me?” I asked, my eyes dropping to her breasts. They were large, handfuls, she was all woman. She was emitting a warm, sultry smell and I began to realize that she was horny - her nipples were pressing through her bra, her tank-top, and reaching eagerly for attention. I held my eyes to them, until she followed with her own.

Then, her free hand slid from beside her on the couch to lightly trail across her chest. The teased nipple grew harder. I emitted a tortured sigh.

“Are you this hard?” She asked. Her eyes dropped to my sex. She saw the answer for herself.
I stared at her hand, willing it to travel where I wanted, willing it to free me, to touch me, to give me what I wanted.

“Talk to me,” I suddenly said, my eyes flying from her hand to her face, and what I saw there shook me. She wanted me. Her face was filled with lust. Her tongue tip protruded from between her glistening lips, and her eyes were fixed to my cock, laser beams that willed me to grow harder, larger, want her more.

Yet that same face was in control - she desired but would not fulfill, and I sucked in my breath, grimaced at restraining boxer shorts that held my cock in check. I had run out of all the space available in my crotch.

“What do you want to hear?”

“You. Tell me about you,” I whispered, trying to forget my searching organ, trying to control myself as she was. The heat between us was palpable, we were both turning flushed and languorous, yet she had not moved from where she was - she had come no closer.

“Do you want my name?” She was playful. She released her tongue and smiled with gentle cheekiness. I shook my head.

“Later.”

“Tell me yours?” She was suave, she knew how to handle me - she had done this to men before, driven them wild, deliberately made them want her.

I shook my head again. “Later.”

“Alright,” she sighed, cocking her head to the side and narrowing her eyes slightly in mock assessment. “You want to know how I tick. Right?”

I nodded.

She said, “I’m a virgin.”

A half hour later I was still hard as a rock - it had come and gone, but mostly stayed at attention - and she had driven me mad without barely a touch.

“I love men,” she had murmured, trailing her finger around the edge of my ear, to lightly tug on my ear lobe.

“How do you know, if you’re a virgin?”

“Oh,” she said, a warm, luxurious smile on her face, “I know. The way they smell, the way they look and feel ... in a suit, naked on their back, on their stomach ... wet in the shower ... fast sleep ... they’re beautiful.”

“And you’ve never had one.” A statement. My eyes were closed. I was trying to remain calm, but my cock was ferociously angry at me and wanted satisfaction.

“Brushes. Hints. Kisses. Make-out sessions.”

“No one’s ever put their fingers inside you.”

At this, she emitted a low moan of her own. My eyes flew open, and I turned to look at her. Her lashes were lowered, and she looked at me through them, her eyes glittering. She looked ready to fuck. Ready to be fucked, taken, invaded, to lose her virginity right there. I swallowed, clenched the cushions.

“This is torture,” I said softly, to warn her.

“I know,” she answered, her smile sweet. “Don’t you like it?”

“Very much,” I answered, my eyes on her face, hers on mine. “But there’s only so much a man can take.”

“I know.” She exhaled. Her breath was sweet.

“Please,” I said, eventually, fifteen minutes in. She gave me a low, delicious laugh.
“What are you asking for?”
“Anything you want.”
“Anything I want, what?”
“Anything you want to do to me.”
“More torture.”
“I don’t care. Just talk to me.”

“I have a fascination for cock.”

I let loose a moan and unconsciously rubbed my cock against the inside of my pants to relieve the pressure. She made a warning noise.

“Nuh-uh. Behave.”
“You came to torture me?”
“I came to be with you. I didn’t plan for this.”
“What did you plan for?”
“I didn’t. I saw you in your car and I wanted to get in.”
“Why?”
“Because I’m attracted to you.”
“Why?”
“Because you’re handsome.”
“That’s it? I’m just a man? You just wanted any man?”
“I wasn’t planning to lose my virginity.”
“Does that mean you’re going to?”
She gave a low laugh. “Eventually.”
“You know what I mean.”
She was silent. Then, “Maybe.”
“Maybe means yes.”
“Then, no.”
“Ah.” I said. I let my head drop back against the cushions. “Then maybe.”

“What’s the fascination for cock?” I asked. Her fingers had reached to loosen my tie and unbutton my top two shirt buttons, and I was now trying to deflect the pressure to grab her as she eased away.
“The word,” she murmured. “It’s a beautiful word.”
“Is it? Why?”
“It’s like the thing itself. Probing. Vowel in the middle is like an open mouth, an open pussy.”

I groaned again at her words.

She said, “I like the way it fills my mouth. Just like a cock would.”
“You want to suck one?”
“Always.”
“You don’t even know how they taste.”
“I know they taste good.”
“Some would say otherwise.”
“A matter of taste. The same goes for pussy.”
“Have you tasted your pussy?”
“Indirectly, yes.”
“Has anyone else?”
“Occasionally.”
“Not often.”
“Rarely.”
“How rarely?”
“I recall in terms of years.”
“Ah. And how do you taste?”
“Sweet, sometimes. Then sometimes ...”
“Spicier.”
“Mmm. Yes.”
“How often do you touch yourself?”
“When I’m not on my period, usually once a day.”
“How do you do it?”
“With my legs spread wide under the covers.”
“Do you make noises?”
“I try not to. Others would hear.”
“Do you fantasize?”
“Always.”
“About what?”
“Nasty things.”
“What kinds of nasty things?”

She leaned closer. Her body kept her distance yet her lips were against my ear and my breathing was so fitful I was beginning to lose my mind. I closed my eyes. I listened closely to our breath, her words, our mingled conversation. The lust in the air. Our lust.

“Women with women,” she murmured in my ear, smiling, and I almost came right there.
“Fuck. Really?”
“Yes. Love making is sexy. Bodies are sexy. Gender doesn’t matter.”
“Would you?”
“Only in my dreams,” she said, lightly, and I let out a frustrated breath.
“What else?”
“Porno. Scenes that really turned me on.”
“Like?”
“Lesbian scenes. When they get really into it and you can tell they’re really getting off and not just acting. When they grunt and groan and make the most unladylike noises. When they fuck like men.”
“Jesus Christ. What else?”
“Men with men.”
“What?” I didn’t open my eyes, but she heard my surprise.
“Gender doesn’t matter. Sex is sex. I love the male body, right?”
“Right.”
“The same way men love the female body and like to see it with itself. Exploring itself.”
“Mmm.” I nodded.
“So, the same with women.”
“That’s fair.”
“Of course.”

Her hand slid down to my crotch while she was talking and I whimpered. I actually whimpered. I pressed myself up against her sliding palm and she again chided me.

“Sit still. Let me touch you.”
“Careful. He’s antsy.”
I could hear her satisfaction in the throaty purr of her voice. “I bet.”

“What else,” I breathed, my pants undone and gaping open, her hand cupping my cock through my briefs. She had decided to partially free me, doing it without warning me and I had been moaning the whole time. The briefs were distended, the shape of my cock corded and defined vividly against the white cotton.
“My mouth filled with cock. My ass filled with cock. My pussy.”
“You’re a slut.”
“It’s a fantasy. Though maybe I am. I wouldn’t really do these things. Unless I were in hell - or heaven. Guilt free.”
“Double penetration.”
Her own moan sounded in my ear. She was still fully clothed, but her breasts were pressing against my arm so she could grip my crotch.
“Yes,” she whispered, and the first slip in her control was audible. I turned slightly, my lips pressed to her jaw.
“I want to fuck the shit out of you,” I murmured, softly.
“Yes,” she answered, but she did not move. She listened.
“I want to fill you to bursting with my cock.”
Her breathing grew deeper. She sucked in my words. “Yes.”
“I want to split you open and make you drip, make you come, make you beg until you’re hoarse.”
“Make me beg?” She murmured.
“Yes, like you’re doing to me now. I want you dripping.” I eased my lips closer to her ear.
“You’re soaking right now, aren’t you? Through your panties.”
“Yes,” she whispered. Her breath caught in her throat and she swallowed down what I knew to be a whimper. I was making her lose control. I smiled against her ear lobe.
“You want the shit fucked out of you, don’t you? You want to be a little slut. You want that pussy opened wide, you want you want you want–“
She squeezed my cock through the cotton and then stroked it, a flash of pain then pleasure, and I choked on my words, cursed against her ear. I held very still, not sure of what she would do.
“Let me out,” I murmured, suddenly brave. Her hand remained still.
“See what you want so badly. Are you a coward?” I prodded. Her lips were parted against my ear, her breathing heavy, fitful, and I could see her on her back, talking the same shit and begging for more.
“Are you?”

She finally took a deep breath and said, her voice steadier, “Yes.”
“Why?” I whispered against her flesh. She shivered, and I pulsed against her hand. She shivered again.
“I don’t know you.”
“So?”
“I’m afraid.”
“Face your fear.”
“You could hurt me.”
“I won’t hurt you. You’re the one with all the power.”
“I’m locked in your house. You could rape and kill me.”
“But I won’t. But if you like rape, we can do that, too.”
She sucked in her breath and suddenly I knew that would be something that would turn her on, if done right. I pressed my lips to her jaw and breathed. She sighed.
“You want someone to rough you up.”
“Maybe.” Her voice was tiny.
“You want to be taken, forced, bruised.”
“Maybe.”
“Stop playing around then and let me inside.”
“No.” She took a breath and started to pull away.
I quickly pressed my lips back to her ear and said, “Do anything you want to me. Don’t stop.”

She liked power play. I understood this when she acquiesced. I verbally gave her power and she forgave me.
“Your cock is so hot,” she whispered, and she returned her lips to my burning ear.
“Not so hot as when you feel it inside you,” I said, and she shuddered.
“I’ll fill every hole,” I promised, my breath soft, my words low. “I’ll make you come for hours. I’ll fuck you until you ache. I’ll make you cry.”
“You just want what you want,” she said suddenly, her voice sobering.
“And you want what you want,” I replied. Then: “What do you want?”
“I don’t know.”
“You know. Say it.”

She leaned closer, and squeezed me lightly, and this time I shuddered. The anticipation was too much, I was losing my mind. But for her, I held on.
“I want to taste you,” she murmured.
I exhaled on a groan.
“I want to run my tongue around your head and tease the hole with the tip.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.” She smiled against my ear lobe, nuzzling downward. Her tongue flickered out and teased my lobe. I sucked in air.
“I’ll hold just the tip in my mouth and taste you. I’ll run my tongue around the head ...”
“Yes ...”
There was a sudden cold chill of air as she tugged on the edge of my strained briefs and set me free. I stood tall, thrusting against the air for just a moment, and she stared at me, her eyes seeming to suck on it, and I made a sound of pleasure pain. Her hand suddenly grasped me, and my cock burned against her palm.
“Jesus Christ,” she said, her eyes absorbed with my weapon. “Jesus Christ.”

She stared down at me and didn’t move. I held my breath. She panted.

Her eyes then moved to mine and I held them, sought them, looked deep into them and saw the fear she mentioned, buried deep. She was new to this. She was afraid. But she wanted it. She had been wanting it forever.

“Kiss me,” she said, and I leaned forward, sharply, and pressed my lips to hers. She gasped, opened, and I dove in, my tongue stealing, searching, freed at last, and sucked air from her, tongued her senseless. She let me, she melted, she froze in midair, her hand on my ramrod straight cock, and then, suddenly, her fingers moved, began to stroke, and I groaned, with my hands reaching around her to crush her to me, to pull her to me, our lips and teeth and tongues smacking, sucking, slurping.
She tore herself away for air and then rose. She stared down at me and I stared up at her.

“I want you,” she said. She looked stricken. Helpless. Desiring yet afraid.
I gave her her answer.
“I want you.”

Like a loving wife, she eased my pants down around my legs to my ankles. She did the same with my briefs. My cock is spearing the air and she has been torn between it and my face, the pleasure she sees there, the desire. She knows I know she wants me, wants my cock.

She now kneels fully dressed between my thighs and asks me the question. She knows the answer. She is asking herself.

“You want it?” Her eyes sparkle. She is ready to dive.
“Yes.”

©.2001, Miriam M. Wynn
http://www.worderotic.com

Captive

2006-03-03T12:49:00.000-05:00

Falling Water paused with his hatchet upheld. He looked around the wagon train at the dead and dying. He saw the sides of a wagon move and realized there was somebody inside. He ran to the wagon and threw open the back. Two women, one young and one older, sat hugging each other in fear. Their horrified eyes went to his bloody hatchet. He dropped the hatchet on the ground and grabbed the older woman. She was about 38 summers old, but not altogether unattractive. He jerked her out of the wagon, leaned her over the tailgate of the wagon, pawed at her dress until the mound of cloth rested on her back. He gaped at the cloth-covered ass and licked his lips. Her legs tried to kick him. He stepped between them and ripped her pantaloons apart with his hands. Her ripe, ample ass cheeks and fragrant pussy were laid bare. He took his cock into his hand, positioned it against her pussy and pushed. She screamed as he forced his way inside. It took several minutes before she began to juice up and stop struggling. All this time he watched the younger girl, just sitting there in stunned awe. Her eyes were on his pistoning cock, and her mother's gently rounded ass cheeks. He was pushing the ass cheeks out of shape, each time he thrust his manhood into her vagina. He could tell that she was beginning to enjoy it. Her screams had been replaced by moans.
Falling Water pumped vigorously, not remembering a more wonderful fuck. The white women were very soft and pliable. They felt good against a man's hard pelvis. He ran his hands over her firm ass, as he pumped away in her cunt. The slick sound of his cock sliding in and out was loud, even over the sounds of battle.
He felt his passion rising. Several warriors paused to watch. Fascinated by the naked flesh of the white woman. He grunted as he intensified his attack. Suddenly he came, filling the captive woman with his hot, sticky cum. She moaned in appreciation, even though she had not had her own orgasm. There was time, many warriors were standing by for their turn. There was more than enough for everyone.
Falling Water began to pull out, just as Red Bull rode by on his white war horse and shot an arrow into the white woman's prone back. Falling Water screamed angrily and fell to grab his hatchet. He tossed it just as Red Bull spun and rode away. It whistled harmlessly over his retreating back. With moans of disappointment, the other warriors turned and left. They didn't know about the second woman inside the wagon and he no longer cared to tell them. Let them find their own women.
"What a terrible waste of a good woman," Falling Water mumbled.
"You, out!" he commanded. When the white girl moved too slowly he yanked her out of the wagon and dragged her to his horse. They rode off, leaving the other warriors to search for their own loot.

Runs Like A Deer heard the commotion at the edge of the village, which could only be the warriors returning in triumph. Her brother was one of them, it was his first raid. He was a strong, virile warrior with his sights set on the Chief's daughter, Lapping Doe. Runs Like A Deer liked her brother. Falling Water was a man in every way possible. Lapping Doe could do worse.
Runs Like A Deer wanted to meet the warriors, and especially her brother, upon their return. But she was not properly dressed. She had been working skins all morning and she was covered with foul smelling rancid fat. Her bath went quickly, she bathed with a wooden bowl filled with flower-scented water, and a soft piece of deer hide. She was just pulling her white deer hide dress over her head when the tent flap opened and something was thrown inside. She pulled the dress on with a gasp and looked around. She found a white woman, not much older than a girl, laying on the furs at the far side of the tepee, cowering in fear.
"What is this?" Runs Like A Deer asked.
"A captive, your slave," Falling Water said in disdain. "Work her until she dies, for all I care. She is yours."
Runs Like A Deer knew what a great present her brother had given her, captives were worth a lot in prestige and power.
"Brother, I can't..."
"No more will be said," he slapped his chest and turned, spinning out of sight. Both Runs Like A Deer and Falling Water had learned to speak the white man's language through a captive missionary their father had kept as a slave, until he learned enough to begin preaching, and the tribe put him to death. Runs Like A Deer tried to remember what she had learned, it had been a long time.
"Are you hungry?" Runs Like A Deer said, or hoped she had said. The girl looked at her in surprise. She slid closer with a look of hope.
"Please, can you help me escape?" the girl said hopefully. Runs Like A Deer had trouble understanding some of the words, but the attitude was clear.
"You are a slave, you will stay here until you die," Runs Like A Deer said, not wishing to give the girl false hope. The girl's eyes clouded over. Her thoughts turned inward, as if she were not even there.
"Do you wish to eat?" Runs Like A Deer asked again.
"No," the girl spat. This angered Runs Like A Deer, who had simply been trying to help.
"Fine, if you want to be treated like a slave, then work like one. She tossed the skin bucket toward the girl. "Fill that in the river," she growled.
A look of hope came into the girl's eyes.
"If you try to escape, they will track you down and cut your tendons," Runs Like A Deer said. The girl paused, a look of horror crossing her face.
"They wouldn't!"
"They have and they will. It's the favorite way to hobble a slave. After that they can barely walk... forever."
The girl shivered and rubbed her ankles. "I want to go home," she moaned.
"Get the water," Runs Like A Deer said, feeling rather heartless.

It was well past midnight when Runs Like A Deer awoke to the sound of heavy breathing, punctuated by an occasional moan. It was not the sound of lovemaking, those were common in a camp made of skins. This was the sound of a troubled dream. She heard the whimper again and suddenly remembered her captive, the white girl. She reached out in the dark. Her hand came into contact with the girl's face.
"Wha... what?" the girl asked in fear.
"You were dreaming badly, you were having a... nightmare."
"Oh yes," the girl said in the darkness. "Can.. can I sleep with you?"
Runs Like A Deer paused, surprised by the request. She had been living alone since her brother reached the age of puberty and moved into a tepee of his own. Falling Water usually had friends spending the night with him, other boys. Runs Like A Deer did not.
"I... sure," she finally said uncomfortably. If she coddled the prisoner too much she might gain false hopes, but she could not deny the pleading request. She felt the girl groping in the darkness. Suddenly a warm female body slid next to her's. The girl seemed surprised to find Runs Like A Deer naked, but that was the way Runs Like A Deer liked to sleep.
The girl fell asleep immediately and there were no more nightmares.

They picked berries the next day so Runs Like A Deer could make her famous berry cakes. The captive missionary had introduced her to the wonderful creations possible with baking soda. Thanks to Falling Water, she had more than enough baking soda, gained through wagon train raids, to last her a lifetime. She used this wondrous ingredient to create her light, fluffy cakes. With a mixture of corn meal, honey, sweet potato flour, berries, and baking soda, she created cakes she could trade for meats, clothing, and utensils. Life had been hard since a Ute raid killed her parents, but Runs Like A Deer's skill at cooking, combined with her brother's hunting skills, helped to sustain them.
"What will you do with all these?" Niomi pointed at the baskets of berries.
"I will dry them and use them for cooking."
"Can I help?"
"Sure, but first you need to get wood for the oven."
"You have an oven?" Niomi was surprised.
"Yes, outside. It's the huge mud mound you saw behind the tepee."
"Oh," Niomi said. She hurried out. Runs Like A Deer amassed her ingredients and cooking utensils. Most had come from wagon train raids. Some she had made with clay, hardened in the fire. She was lost in thought until she heard a commotion. She ran for the door in time to see Falling Water dragging Niomi behind him.
"She was getting me wood!" Runs Like A Deer shouted, pulling Niomi's arm out of his grasp.
"She was running over the hill just as fast as her legs could carry her," he growled. He pulled his knife and sank behind Niomi. Niomi screamed, begging Runs Like A Deer for help. Undecided, Runs Like A Deer finally stopped his hand, just as he was about to slash the back of her ankles.
"You gave her to me," Runs Like A Deer reminded him gently.
"But she may run again!" he objected.
"If she does, you will catch her. She has nowhere to go," Runs Like A Deer said, pointing at the barren hills around them. Falling Water shoved his knife back into the sheath and stormed off.
"Oh thank you," Niomi said, grabbing Runs Like A Deer's arm.
"You should have cut her," Lame Crow yelled. Her fat belly jiggled as she made a slashing motion.
"Go away you fat old buffalo," Runs Like A Deer said in disdain. Lame Crow seldom said anything worth listening too. She was the troublemaker of the camp. Runs Like A Deer pulled Niomi inside and closed the tent flap.
"You must never do that again," Runs Like A Deer chastised gently. "They would kill you."
"I know," Niomi howled. She lowered her head to Runs Like A Deer's chest and began crying. Runs Like A Deer gently petted her head, while lowering her chin to the top of Niomi's head. Niomi wiped her eyes on the back of her hand and looked up. Runs Like A Deer saw the startled look in her eyes. She looked at Runs Like A Deer's lips, licked her own lips, then moved forward and pressed her lips to Runs Like A Deer's. Runs Like A Deer was shocked into immobility. When she finally realized what was happening, she no longer wanted to pull away. Niomi's lips felt good on her own. Indians never kissed, but Runs Like A Deer decided that she liked it.
In moments they were withering passionately in each other's arms. Niomi lowered Runs Like A Deer to the furs and kissed her urgently, while her hand slid inside Runs Like A Deer's leather shirt. Runs Like A Deer stiffened in surprise. She was a virgin and would be until she married. She had heard of women making love, but had never experienced it. The thought had never occurred to her before now. Girl play was accepted in her society. So why not, she decided, grabbing Niomi by the shoulders and pulling her tightly against her chest. The searching hand on Niomi was touching her sensitive breast. Her chest was on fire in just a few short minutes. She helped Niomi open the shirt so she would have free access to both breasts.
She withered beneath Niomi's touch, burned beneath her urgent kisses. Niomi's body felt hot against her own. The skin was so soft, so alive.
She suddenly gasped at the loss of Niomi's kiss. She opened her eyes in time to see Niomi bending over her right breast. Her lips parted and captured Runs Like A Deer's hot, stiff nipple. She sighed gently at first contact. She squeezed her legs tightly together as the fire started down below. She could feel the juices beginning to flow. Her pussy was hot, very responsive.
Runs Like A Deer looked at the plain face, framed by light-brown hair and suddenly decided she wanted more. She wanted to completely share herself with the white girl. She wanted to merge with her and become one, if only for a short moment.
Runs Like A Deer fumbled at the unfamiliar buttons on the woman's blouse. She finally growled in frustration. Niomi released her breast and showed her how to undo the buttons. Even then it was Niomi who had to finish. She pulled off her blouse and undid the button on her skirt. Runs Like A Deer hastily slid the skirt down. She looked at the strange pantaloons. She slid them down easily. Niomi was now naked. Runs Like A Deer's eager hands roamed over Niomi's body, while Niomi recaptured her stiff nipple.
Runs Like A Deer slid a hand over Niomi's ample ass cheek. It was firm and hot in her hands. Next she forced her hand under Niomi and twisted a nipple. Niomi twisted and moaned. She rose up to offer her breasts readily to Runs Like A Deer's hand.
"So beautiful," Runs Like A Deer moaned.
Niomi glanced at her from the corner of her eye. She suddenly rose up and captured the second nipple. Runs Like A Deer arched her back and groped for Niomi's breasts. She badly wanted to taste one, but she loved the feeling of Niomi's lips on her own breast. Suddenly she found a solution.
"Up here," she motioned for Niomi to lean over her head. "I want to suck you too," she sighed. Niomi hurried to comply. Runs Like A Deer leaned up and captured a hanging breast in her mouth. She sucked eagerly while her tongue strummed the nipple. Niomi adjusted her position until she could easily reach Runs Like A Deer's breast. She cried out as her lips touched the hot, stiffened nipple again. It was heavenly, the feeling of warm flesh, and the pleasure of Runs Like A Deer's warm mouth. There was nothing better.
Niomi's eyes went to the black patch of hair just beyond her head. She reached out and ran her hand through the soft, curly hair. It felt wonderful. She slid her hand a bit farther and felt the heat and moisture of Runs Like A Deer's hot pussy. Runs Like A Deer moaned loudly and arched up off the furs to meet the slender fingers probing her womanhood. She had never felt a touch there before, except for her own. This was so different, so much better.
Before she knew what she was doing, Niomi stretched forward, seeking the womanly mound before her. As she moved forward, Runs Like A Deer was suddenly faced with Niomi's sweet mound. She looked at it curiously. The mound moved from side to side as she watch, dancing enticingly just out of her reach. Runs Like A Deer was almost undecided, to the point of panic, when she suddenly felt a warm pair of lips touching her pussy. Everything changed at that moment. The intense heat and joy from that touch made her heart race, her body burn. Suddenly she no longer feared the mound which was above her face. She anticipated it's arrival. She slid a pile of furs behind her head, momentarily touching the pussy with her lips. She licked her lips tentatively and lifted her hands to pull the pussy down to meet them.
"Oh yes," Niomi gasped around a mouthful of pussy flesh. Runs Like A Deer shot her tongue up inside of Niomi and slid it around a bit. She then began licking, rhythmically like a dog. She licked the large lips of Niomi's pussy and pulled them with her teeth. Niomi cried out and mashed her sex against Runs Like A Deer's mouth. Runs Like A Deer sucked urgently, drawing abundant juices from the girl's cunt. It was sweet and slightly fishy. She loved it.
Niomi desperately licked and sucked Runs Like A Deer's sweet pussy with her own mouth. Like many virgins, Runs Like A Deer was sweet and unsullied. Runs Like A Deer was absolutely delicious. Each woman took on the taste and fragrance of what she ate, to a certain extent, making each woman different, distinctive. Runs Like A Deer was very flavorful.
Runs Like A Deer couldn't believe what she was doing. This was totally foreign to her. The pleasure and fire in her loins was devastating. She forgot who she was and where she was. The only real thing in her world now was the sweet pussy in her lips, and the sweet lips on her pussy.
Lick, lick, lick, the tongue flashed in her pussy relentlessly. Runs Like A Deer was going to cum. But this was much larger than any orgasm she had ever generated in hew own pussy. She wondered briefly if she could withstand such passion, then she didn't care. The hot flesh of the woman above her was so alive, so soft. She ran her hand over Niomi's ass, as her tongue explored the wet pussy. A stream of juices filled her mouth, since she was beneath Niomi. They all drained from her pussy and directly into Runs Like A Deer's open lips. She drank hastily to keep up with their flow.
She suddenly grew aware of the cresting wave of her orgasm. It was about to explode between her legs. She paused in her mouthing and tightened her ass cheeks to stave it off, but it was useless. She arched her back off the furs, feeding her moist pussy to Niomi's eager lips, as her orgasm exploded in her loins. Runs Like A Deer clamped her lips onto Niomi's pussy and gasped into it, as her own pussy spasmed and clenched around Niomi's tongue. The tongue seemed to be everywhere. The hot lips sucked her flesh relentlessly. The tip of her tongue strummed her clit, causing her to scream and buck beneath Niomi.
Runs Like A Deer intensified her attack on Niomi, determined to give her as big an orgasm as she was getting. It took only seconds for Niomi to begin cumming on her face. She mashed her pussy against Runs Like A Deer's beautiful face, crushing the wet pussy flesh into her lips and nose. Runs Like A Deer lapped anxiously, while feeling the mouth still working between her wide open legs. Finally Runs Like A Deer's orgasm stopped. She reached down and pushed Niomi's mouth away. Niomi rested her face against Runs Like A Deer's soft leg, kissing it gently, as her bucking pussy exploded time after time in Runs Like A Deer's mouth.
In moments both girls lay still, happy and exhausted.
"That was heavenly," Niomi moaned, running a warm hand over Runs Like A Deer's body.
"It was," Runs Like A Deer agreed. "I have never felt anything down there but my own hands, and an ear of corn."
"Corn?" Niomi was amazed. "Wouldn't that hurt?"
"Not if you find the right ear," Runs Like A Deer laughed, rolling over on her stomach. Her hand dipped into a basket and pulled out several black ears of dried corn. She handed one to Niomi. Niomi slid it back and forth in her hand. It was both rough, and soft at the same time. She realized it would probably feel absolutely sinful inside her pussy.
"I would like to try this, some time," Niomi said, handing the small ear of corn back to her.
"I sometimes grind them after I have used them," Runs Like A Deer admitted with an impish grin. "Especially if the cakes are to go to people such as Lame Crow," she giggled. They fell together, laughing.

The baking went well, with the two of them doing the work. It wasn't long after they started, when customers began eagerly hanging around outside of the tepee. Runs Like A Deer looked out and clapped her hands. She would be very successful today.
Niomi had begun dressing as Runs Like A Deer did, in one of her short leather skirts and no pantaloons. She offered Runs Like A Deer an unobtrusive look at her pussy many times throughout the day. Their little game helped to pass the time happily. Night fell just as the last of the extra cakes was passed out the door in return for half a deer. The meat had dried on the outside so it would not attract flies. Dashing Rain liked to dry the meat over a fire. The white people called it smoking.
Runs Like A Deer and Niomi sat among all the wealth gained through the day's cooking. They were wealthy.
"When my brother returns, we will give him his share," Runs Like A Deer said happily.
"I don't want to see him," Niomi shivered.
"Don't worry, he will not harm you. He was just doing what was necessary. He does not hate you... in fact, he looks at you like you were one of my cakes," Runs Like A Deer giggled. "I think he likes you."

Night fell and Falling Water failed to show. They tied the tepee flap and laid naked on the furs, looking fondly into each other's eyes, while their hands explored each other's bodies. In a few minutes both girls were getting hot.
"Give me one of those corn's," Niomi whispered. Runs Like A Deer reached into the basket and pulled out a large ear of corn. She handed it to Niomi wordlessly. Niomi moved down on the furs, opened Runs Like A Deer's legs and kissed each leg tenderly, before she placed her lips over Runs Like A Deer's sweet pussy and licked it. After licking for several minutes she paused and held the ear of corn at the entrance to Runs Like A Deer's vagina. Runs Like A Deer tensed, closing her eyes. She felt the ear of corn turning, growing well-lubricated by her juices. Slowly it slid well up inside of her. Runs Like A Deer gasped and arched her back, thrusting her pussy toward Niomi to meet the pistoning ear of corn.
Suddenly the tent flap rustled and Falling Water stepped inside. Niomi stopped in horror, pulling away.
Falling Water's eyes went over his beautiful sister's naked flesh, going to the corn still protruding from her wet pussy, to her dark and enticing nipples. Then his eyes went to Niomi. They traveled over her naked body. He licked his lips greedily.
"Continue," he commanded. Runs Like A Deer urged Niomi to do as he commanded. He was the head of the family, he held their lives in his hand. It was their law.
Shaking in fear, Niomi grasped the ear of corn and continued thrusting it inside of Runs Like A Deer. After a moment she lowered her mouth and began licking Runs Like A Deer's clit. There was a low moan from Falling Water. He looked at the white girl kneeling between his sister's legs, then his eyes went to her upturned ass. Without hesitation he knelt behind the white girl and took out his cock. He held it firmly while he planted at the entrance to her pussy. He shoved firmly and found his cock sliding all the way inside. She was as hot and tight as her mother. He closed his eyes with his face upturned and pumped away into her upturned ass.
"Oh God yes," Niomi whispered as his manhood flashed in and out of her quivering flesh. The juices made a wet sound. The smell of female sex was strong. It was pleasant, mixed with the smell of freshly baked cakes, dried rose petals, and drying berries.
With her eyes tightly closed, Niomi lapped eagerly in Runs Like A Deer's sweet pussy, while she rammed the ear of corn in and out. In seconds Runs Like A Deer began to cum. She screamed loudly, something that should not be done in a camp of leather tents. Her screams elicited much laughter and murmured talk.
Niomi held the ear of corn still, allowing Runs Like A Deer to push against it, effectively fucking herself, while Niomi lapped eagerly, supping on Runs Like A Deer's flavorful juices.
Falling Water watched from behind. It was the most amazing thing he had ever seen. He once watched through a screen of bushes as two young girl pleasured each other, but that was nothing compared to this. The sighs, sounds and smells made the experience intoxicating. The wonderful moist heat on his cock was almost unbearable. He felt his cock might strain until it burst, trying to grow bigger and firmer inside the white girl's pussy. It was more than he could stand.
With Niomi's face resting in Runs Like A Deer's warm pussy, she endured his punishing attack, feeling her own tremendous orgasm building. In three more strokes they both exploded. Their own screams were added to those of Runs Like A Deer, possibly still echoing off the distant hills. The camp listened, speculating, preparing rumors for the next day. By noon everyone would know who screamed and where.
"Oh yes," Falling Water gasped, falling next to Niomi and his sister. He ran a hand over Runs Like A Deer's firm breasts, before she firmly grasped his hand and removed it.
"You would make a good mate," Falling Water whispered to Niomi. Niomi smiled, but Runs Like A Deer rose up off the furs.
"Oh no she won't, she's mine," she reminded him. "Get your own mate. We are happy with what we have. You may join us occasionally like you did tonight," she acceded with a smile.
"Very well," he agreed, filling one hand with Niomi's small breast, and the other with one of Runs Like A Deer's cakes. He fell asleep with the cake half eaten and his hand still on Niomi's breast.

Morning

2006-03-02T14:26:00.000-05:00

You wake me with a finger trace across my ankle, circling the joint there. You know my skin is highly sensitive and a little ticklish; I like it when you take advantage of that.

You bend your head against the flesh there and murmur things; anything; I can’t tell what it is. You could be telling me that you don’t want to go to work tomorrow, that you don’t want to answer the phone; that you don’t want anything at all but me. You breathe there at my vulnerable ankle, while I pretend that I am sleeping. You trail your lips and cheeks along my shin, the back of my calf, and pause at the back of my knee. I feel you breathe my scent in; I know I still smell of the peach oil I dabbed there in preparation for last night.

I prepared myself for you yesterday afternoon; in the shower I scrubbed until my flesh was glowing. Under the lather, my skin absorbed the scent of sharp mandarin orange. I patted down my damp skin with terry cloth and then graced it with a similarly fruity body lotion; and after, the crowning glory - my hair perfumed with green apple, my body anointed with essence of peach. The backs of my knees, the nape of my neck, the small of the back . . . in all the secret tiny places I challenged you to find.
And you found them. In sleeping bliss I have no worries about work or anything else - we’ve slept in on a Saturday morning, it’s late in the day, and we don’t care. We’re naked. We smell like sex and fun.

You mumble again against my flesh; the hum of your voice thrills along the back of my knee and I shiver, and pretend to stretch and turn toward you. Through lowered lashes, I watch you, watch the way you proffer a tiny smile, leaning forward on your elbows and simply admiring. You’ve told me I’m beautiful and I half believe you; I frequently rely on your touch to prove it to me again.

To provoke you, I sigh and turn to face away from you on my side. I face my head away from you, and in the silence, wait for what you’re going to do. My hair is curly and thick against my temples; I stare up at the ceiling, the sun rays slicing cleanly across the bed, my skin, just missing my eyes. I smile, pleased at the prettiness of the day. We’ll spend it all in bed.

I begin to close my eyes, and just then, your tongue - against a tiny spot, at the corner of the inside of my knee, and I catch my breath, then let it slide out, sly. You’re testing me, I know it. I wait.

You slide your tongue down, deeper into the crevice. Your hand slides across the sheet to grasp my ankle; my lips part at the sensation of the cuff, your fingers wrapping around my ankle to take hold and move my leg away from you, down the bed, so that it’s straightened.

No words now; you make only occasional sounds. You return your tongue to my skin and trace circles, shapes, and the wet sound of your tongue, the sound of saliva, the brush of your tongue against me, are faint, yet grow louder. My senses are heightened; I hear our breathing, deceptively slow and deep, as if we are both asleep.

You release my ankle, and slide your tongue down, to the calf. You bite me, slowly, wrapping your lips around the flesh and gently pressing down with your teeth, harder, harder, until the bite is so hard that I grasp the sheets where you can’t see and bite my lip trying not to cry out. You hold the pressure for a minute, then release, and I feel the air rush coolly over the burning spot where you have left your mark on me. I feel you move onto the bed, and I know you are next to me, watching me. I keep my eyes closed, and breathe through my mouth.

The air grows electrified around me as I wait, and it finally sparks when you start with a finger, at the knee again, and then your whole palm, sliding up my thigh, to land on my waist. Then, you squeeze, and slide your hand down between us, a finger leading, to trace the line of my ass, my buttocks, to reach the part of my thighs. You nudge with your hand, and when I don’t move, you slide your fingers between my thighs and lift my right thigh away from us, so that I am forced to slide further onto my stomach. I press my face to the pillows, my face hidden in my unruly hair.

I’m open to you, but just slightly. I feel the pause, heavy, and then, your weight shifts on the bed. I open my eyes, anticipating, and then I feel you again - your tongue, your wicked tongue, is now tracing shapes on the left cheek. Then bites, then licks - you swirl, you nibble, and then you rise up, straddle my legs, and bend to pay attention to the right cheek. I remain dormant.

You are growing hungry; I feel your sex against the back of my thigh and can already smell us beginning to get sex funky. You fill both palms with an ass cheek and then slowly part them; cool air rushes in and mingles with the crossing streams of sunlight from the window. You make a low sound of pleasure at what you see and bend forward - your tongue runs lightly between the cheeks, and begins to run down, down -

You release me, pull back. You part my legs. You press your knees into the backs of my thighs. I feel you lean over me. My breasts are crushed into the mattress and they are aching, but the pain is worth the pleasure of what you’re doing to me.

Your hands return to my ass. They rest, then slide - then suddenly, your fingers trace quickly to my sex from behind, one hand parting what you can reach, to get me open. Then, your fingers again, and they slowly trace the line of my inner labia. I’m soaking wet, I can hear my slickness, hear your finger working through it. Then, you move me again - with one hand you press down on the small of my back while with the other you pull me up and toward you with a flat palm covering my sex. Now you’ve got better access, and I smile, push my face further into the pillows.

You part me with one hand again, and now you can reach my clit - you circle it lightly, sweetly, teasing the fat nub with your index finger. I close my eyes, receive - you circle again and again, kneeling behind me with endless patience, and I grow wetter and wetter. I hear myself and I hear you, breathing deeply, watching me, your knees hot against my flesh.

You eventually move me toward you, down, and then, a slight pressure - you push in, and unable to stop myself I let out a tiny gasp -

“Shhh,” you murmur, hushing me, and I shudder, hold my breath, as your finger moves deeper, deeper, is joined by another, both sliding, exploring, tracing the inner limits of my labia, stretching me to see how far I’ll open. You tease, sliding in, then out, and when my hips begin to work against your fingers you pause, stop, confuse my rhythm. You want me to be still, to do only what you want me to.
You begin your explorations again, your two fingers pushing deeply, and I hold my breath, fight like hell to hold the sounds in, breathing fitfully into my pillow. You eventually slide them out, and the air hits my pussy, so that she misses you. But not for long.

You move between my spread legs and then I feel your lips brush my thighs again - and then your hot breath rushes against my sex and, panicked, I suddenly reach out for you - your hands take mine, and hold them fast. You don’t let go; in fact, you won’t let go. I can’t move. Held in stasis, I can only concentrate on the sensation, as your tongue slides forward, and in; I feel it at first as a light tickling, then a seeking fulness, and then the whole of your tongue fills me, so far in that your nose presses against my ass and I can feel the top of your chin.

You murmur, groan, and the rumble of your voice throbs through my sex; you work your tongue inside of me without pulling away, and the wetness multiplies, fills, pours, until I am one syrupy mess of pussy and can only imagine being eaten for the rest of my life.

Eventually, you start a rhythm, pulling back and then forward, a seesaw where your hands hold tight to mine as you thrust your tongue in and then out, tracing the line of my inner lips, teasing them, raking them, flipping the tip of your tongue against them. My breath is absolutely fretful now, and I start to moan, but you make a forbidding sound, and I falter, press my face into the pillows and try to quiet the moans without suffocating. It’s difficult, and you know it; you work at pleasing me but won’t let me show my enjoyment, and suspended for you I cannot move, I cannot speak, I can only be.

Eventually, you slowly release my hands, but I know I must remain silent. You shift again, and I feel the backs of your knees; I stare at the window, knowing what is going to come. The sun outside is blazing, and my retinas are imprinted with white light, but I do not close them, as I feel one hand grasp my hip.

I feel the visitor - he his hard and ready, scalding hot, and he wants in. The head of your cock presses, seeks, and placed against the entrance begins to burrow its way in. I groan, a deep low guttural noise for which I am punished - the hand on my hip squeezes me roughly, and I am silenced, biting my lip as your sex pushes deeper, deeper, both hands on my hips now. You reach the hilt, and pause, then, you begin your rhythm, a slow plunging rhythm with the tempo of our heartbeats.

My hands released, I now grasp the pillows, spreading my legs wide as I can to receive you, your hands raising my sex to meet yours. You thrust, your fucking sweet, deep, relentless; you always take me like this, you always want it all. Covered, housed, sheathed fully in wetness, in the dark that is my womb, you refuse to play lightly - you want thoroughness.

Exploring, you push left, right, deep, deeper; up, down, deep, deepest; and eager to please you I clutch around you, my inner muscles working you, urging you, milking you, our breathing in tandem now, our mission evident. I rise up onto my elbows, the better to push back against you, but you press me down again with your left hand, and I lay still, open to you, a wide-open pussy for you to fuck.

Your grunts are low, but occasional; I can tell you are trying to play fair with the rules of silence. Eventually, you pull out, with a slick pop, and then you press against me again, run the juicy head along the inside of my outer lips, against my clitoris, tickling the bud. I press my pussy out and toward you, and you push down, rub the entire wet length of your shaft against the parted lips, then press the head to me and slide in again, the sucking sound echoing between us, the soaking wetness filling the air with a musky sweetness.

You pull out again, and then slap the length against my spread lips, and then push in again; you alternate, rubbing your shaft and cap against me, then sliding back in. But then, suddenly, you pull out, pull back, and your hands are on my waist; you grab me and pull me toward you, then turn me over onto my back. You take me by the knees and spread me open; surprised, I stare at you, but your look is sharp and commanding - close your eyes. I do.

I wait. The bed shifts; you pull away from me. Then, a hand parts my sex, and the rush of cold air again - but then, your mouth covers me, your tongue presses fast against my clit, and you are rubbing, licking, and then, the move that makes me shudder and reach for you, my hands tangling in your hair - sucking, sucking, you pull and suck on my clit as if it were a little dick and I press against you, shuddering again and again. The noises you make are wet and sloppy; you eat me messily, with no care to the juices covering your face; you part my lips wide and then rise up suddenly over me, to grasp me delicately, gently, with your teeth.

Frozen, I hold still for fear of pain and in anticipation of pleasure, and then you give me the slightest pressure, just enough to feel good, running your teeth carefully from the base to the tip, and down again; maddened, I fling my arms out and clutch the bed sheets, and then, somehow, you go further - the tip of your tongue comes down between your teeth and plays with the captured clit. It’s too much; I am gone; I begin to whimper, unable to stop, growing louder with each flicker, each tickle, each press, and then you return to the sucking -

You build me, sucking, teasing, nibbling, running your tongue down to dip lightly into my vagina then up again, until the orgasm comes and I spread my legs wide, one hand tangled in your hair. When it comes you rear up, throw my hand off, and plunge your cock in, your rhythm fast to catch up with my orgasm, and you fuck me, hard, fast, deep, my body racked with the ripples of my first orgasm overlapping with another impending one. I am tugged on by the friction of your determined sex, my own dripping wet and spread wide, and we pant into the silence, as I lay prone against the bed and you lean back on your knees above me. My eyes are open now, wide, watching you reach orgasm, wrapped in my own ecstasy, in our sweat and come and funk, as you bring us bliss.

©.2001, Miriam M. Wynn
http://www.worderotic.com

Valentine's Day

2006-02-21T05:34:00.000-05:00

Valentine's Day is the day when everyone is obligated to reassure their lovers, by bestowing gifts and/or love poems upon them. For some it's a chore, a necessary annual ritual that has to be carried out to a satisfactory standard. We all know that there can be dire consequences if we don't complete all the required Valentines Day tasks. Your dinner ends up in the cat, your favourite white shirt accidentally gets washed with new red towels and ends up looking really swishy or worse; the sex tap gets turned off and disconnected at the mains.

That's what happened to me last year. I had to work late and only managed to get to the shops just before closing time. The only thing I could find was a single wilted rose that looked like the flower truck had run over it....twice. Needless to say, my girl made me suffer. She turned the tap off for a whole week, the cat put on 6lbs and I was suddenly dressing swishy. I was determined not to let that happen this year....it didn't.

I arranged to get the afternoon off work so that I could go shopping and prepare for when my girl got home in the evening. I knew that she would arrive at about 6pm, so I had everything ready by then. Maybe it was guilt, maybe I thought I had to make up for something. Whatever it was, I wanted this Valentine's Day to be special.

When she walked through the door at 10 past 6, I was ready for her. I was dressed in a black tuxedo, a white shirt (one I had bought since last Valentine's Day) and a red bow tie. I had draped white sheets to make a corridor to the bathroom. I wanted her to be naked before she saw how I had decorated the rest of the house.

I had heard her footsteps so I managed to position myself behind the door as it opened. I held something behind my back as did she. "Happy Valentine's Day Babe." We said to each other in unison. The bunch of 12 long-stemmed red roses brushed against her back as we hugged and kissed. After we had exchanged gifts, she asked about the sheets that were draped around. I explained that I had a few things in store that I wanted to surprise her with. But first she must wind down from work by taking a bath.

She took off her shoes and coat as I went through to put her flowers in water and place the heart-shaped chocolates she had given me on the table in the living-room. "Don't come through here." I commanded "Just go to the bathroom and get undressed."

When I entered the bathroom, Mia was pulling off her sweater with her back towards me. I stood and watched her silently as she unhooked her bra and threw it over her shoulder. She turned around when she didn't hear it fall. I had caught it. I stood there with a grin on my face and one of her roses between my teeth and beckoned her to continue undressing. Mia was now getting in the mood and proceeded to undress in a much more sensual and erotic way now that she knew I was watching her. The bath was already drawn and the scent of the lavender bath cubes permeated the air. I took a deep breath and enjoyed the sight of Mia's small perky breasts bouncing as she struggled to get out of her tight jeans. After ridding herself of her ankle socks she then turned her back to me again and bent down to remove her panties. She did this without bending her legs. When she had freed her feet, she opened her legs in her bent over posture and studied me from between her unbent legs. "Should I get in the bath now or later?" She asked suggestively.

I could have ripped off the tux and taken her there and then, but I had a few things planned for her so I resisted the urge. "Get in the bath you horny bitch." I said playfully "We have plenty of time for that." After years of living together our foreplay had become somewhat predictable. This was Valentine's Day. This was going to be special.

I left the room when Mia climbed into the bath and returned carrying a solitary glass of champagne and the rose on a silver tray. "You look like a waiter in a posh restaurant." Said Mia. "Well I am in a way." I replied. "I'm going to serve you today and I'm also on the menu with extra spice. I hope you like it hot."

I left Mia to soak while I prepared her food. It was strips of chicken, bacon green beans, baby sweet corn and giant mushrooms with a splash of soy sauce and my secret ingredients. I poured the contents into a bowl and took it to the bathroom. "Dinner is served." I announced in my best butler voice. "You forgot the cutlery and the plates." Said Mia. "We don't need those." I replied. I took a strip of bacon from the bowl and fed her with it. Mia held my wrist as I did so and licked my fingers one by one as if they were miniature penises. By the time the bowl was half empty Mia had smeared food all over her face as well as her breasts. "Oh dear. I seem to have got myself all messy." She said cheekily. "Waiter! Can you clean this up?" "Certainly Madam", I said getting into my role.

I bent over and took Mia's head in my hands. I looked deep into her eyes and moved in slowly. She closed her eyes and parted her lips expecting a kiss. Instead I licked her face clean removing every trace of the food she had smothered on it. I continued down to her neck and eventually her breasts licking around her nipples in long leisurely movements. I wasn't worried when Mia put her wet hands on my head as I licked, nor when she pulled me up to kiss her. I was caught off guard when pulled me down into the bath.

I was so wrapped up in kissing her that I didn't care. Besides; now that I was already wet there was nothing to stop me from going further down. I held my breath and submerged licking everywhere except her pussy until I was forced to come up for air.

After I had enjoyed soaping Mia's whole body while still in my soaked tuxedo, I got out of my clothes and left them in a pile on the bathroom floor. Now we were both naked. I pulled her out of the bath and towelled her and myself dry. I was now getting very aroused. I wanted her so badly but I had other things planned first.

I took Mia by the hand and led her through the sheets that had used to cordon off the rest of the house. I had made a path of rose petals that led to our bedroom and ultimately our bed. The petals clung to the bottom of our feet as we followed the path hand in hand. "Oooh are you going to fuck me now? Are you going to squeeze that big black cock into my tight pussy babe?" She asked teasingly. "Oh yes, but not until you're completely relaxed." I said.

When we entered the bedroom, we were greeted by the ambient light of dozens of strategically placed scented candles. I've never seen our bed look so inviting (without anyone in it). I had removed the quilt and replaced it with a large bath towel. Massage oil and a smaller towel lay in wait on the bedside table. "OK lie on the towel face down and think nice thoughts. It's a beautiful sunny summer's day and you are lying in a field enjoying the sun." Mia assumed the position and I opened the bottle of oil. I let it drip down the length of her spine all the way to the small of her back. I then straddled her legs so that I was sitting just below her buttocks. I looked down to see that my balls were nestling between her thighs. My cock would have been down there too had it not been hard. The sight made me harder still. I covered Mia's back in oil before giving her a sensual massage. I talked softly to her the whole time, telling her to imagine the sound of the birds and to feel the grass beneath her.

When I got down to the small of her back, I turned around so that I was facing her feet. Then I worked my way up from her feet to her buttocks. Mia let out sounds of MMmmm and Aaahhhh but didn't speak through the whole process. When I reached Mia's buttocks I changed my massage technique and used the knuckles of my thumbs to press and kneed her flesh. Then I began to gently smack her bottom. Mia then spoke. "Hey what are you doing?" she asked with concern in her voice. "I'm getting your blood circulation going down here." I said. Well it was the truth. I had never smacked Mia before and didn't know how she would react to it. This was an ingenious excuse. "I smacked a little harder. "Oooh" Again "Mmm" Again "Aaagh" I could hear that Mie was enjoying it. Her buttocks were beginning to redden and her breath was getting shorter. The Mmms turned to yeses and I started to get a bit carried away with myself.

I eventually let Mia turn over so that I could massage her breasts stomach and thighs. When she turned over she caught sight of my cock that was pointing the way to heaven. "I want that in my mouth before it gets covered in oil" she said. Half a second later she was sucking my prick. I was glad that I hadn't started on her front because I was able to lick an oil free pussy. The wetness of her pussy suggested that the spanking had been a success. I was hard to concentrate on what I was doing because Mia is an expert cock sucker. She swallowed me almost all 8 ½ inches of me and licked the ultra sensitive area just under my bell end. I licked the inside of her labia purposefully staying away from her clit and not diving my tongue into her hole too soon. I licked the area between her 2 holes and then around her anus before lightly teasing her clit. I used some of the remaining oil on her back to lubricate my middle finger. I then pressed it in the hole between her buttocks at the same time as flicking her clit with my tongue. I could feel myself beginning to throb so I told Mia that I was about to cum. This excited her and she took me deeper into her mouth and raised her hips to meet mine. I roared like a lion as I came and emptied myself into Mia's mouth. I felt Mia stiffen as she too came.

I told Mia to kneel on the bed and to get ready to be fucked. Mia did as she was told and I stood beside the bed poised to enter at a perfect angle. I thought about the spanking I had given her earlier and how wet it had made her. "You like that spanking didn't you?" I asked. "You're a naughty girl that needs to be spanked." "Yes." Was the reply "I am very naughty." I smacked her left buttock harder that before and heard Mia scream. I smacked her right buttock and entered her at the same time as she screamed for the second time. As I fucked I smacked. The more I smacked the more turned on Mia became. When she came she shook more violently than she had for a long time.

As we lay beside each other when we were both well and truly spent, I noticed that she was crying. "Ooh babe. Did I hit you too hard?" I asked with concern. "No babe." She replied. "You've heard about tears of joy haven't you?" "Yes I have." I told her with relief. "Well these are tears of ecstasy. Happy Valentine's Day babe" She said, and we kissed and held each other until we fell into a blissful sleep.

contributed by The Shadow

The Camping Trip

2006-02-04T03:07:00.000-05:00

Far back in the woods, on a little known fishing trail made
by wheel drive vehicles, a large campfire gleamed through the
thick pine forrest. Near the fire a small river roared, sending
up tendril of mist which kept the surrounding forrest damp. The
silence of the forrest was broken by a series of laughs, giggles,
and catcalls. Sitting around the fire were eight girls
celebrating their impending graduation from high school. Four
tents formed a neat circle around them. Two four wheel drive
vehicles gleamed in the firelight, completing the little camp
sight.

"I listen to spice girls when I get high," Eva, a long haired
blonde with a cute turned up nose, confessed with a giggle.
"Oh, gross," Cindy, a pretty light complected black girl said
as she accepted the bottle. She took a drink from the bottle of
rum and passed it on to the next girl.
"I watch my dad's xrated movies when he's at work," Cindy
admitted. The seven girls around her cheered and clapped. "I do
that too," a second girl admitted, even though she wasn't holding
the bottle. "Well I also use my mother's vibrator on myself
while I watch them."
Sibble, a sweet brunette who was obviously shy and feeling
completely lost, took a quick drink from the bottle and grimaced.
"I once peaked through the bathroom window and watched my
brother taking a shower," she said, turning red with
embarassment.
"Well hell, we all do that," Cindy laughed, rolling into
Eva's lap. Eva laughed, petting Cindy's soft curly hair absently
as her head rested in her lap.
May, a dishwater blonde with black roots, took the bottle and
drank lustily.
"Ok," she said after a gasp, "I've got you all beat. I once
sniffed my mother's vibrator right after she used it."
"Uuuugh," the girls said with looks of disgust. May realized
that she had gone too far and raised a hand.
"Ok, I just made that up. I really don't have a confession
to make." She was jeered and pushed with yells of "strip, strip,
strip," being chanted around the fire. She stood with a sly
smile and began removing her clothes, one enticing piece at a
time. With a flourish, she removed her panties last, twirled
them on her finger and let them fly into the darkness.
"I think May lied," Doris, a short haired blonde said, "she
has secrets but she wanted to strip first. Show off," the blonde
said, watching the now naked girl take a seat next to the fire.
"You've got really nice tits," Lacisha, the second black girl
said, chewing a candy bar thoughtfully.
Diana, a black haired girl with an ivory complexion and a
sprinkle of freckles, took the bottle and drank deeply. After
considering for a moment she drank again and passed it on.
"I had a boyfriend who liked me to pee in his face."
"Hey, do you mean Marty?" Doris asked.
"Yeah."
"He wanted me to do that but I wouldn't do it. I told him to
get out of me house and he just laughed at me, so I had my
brother kick his ass. That scum sucking, piss eating nerd."
"That is SO gross," Lacisha said drunkenly. "I always
wondered who fucked Marty up. He was black and blue for a month.
I'm going to bed," she finally declared, trying to sit up.
"Ok, girls, does everybody have a partner?" Sibble raised
her hand timidly then stuck it in her lap and looked around.
"Ok, girls," Dede, the class president and trip planner stood
and clapped her hands for attention, "Sibble doesn't have a
partner, that means somebody else is without one too. Who is
it?"
"Me," May said, now shivering without clothes. "And whoever
I fucking get, I hope they are warm. I need heat."
"Ok, May, you've got Sibble. Be gentle, this is her first
overnighter."
"If she tries to use anything that plugs into the car run,"
Cindy laughed as Eva lifted her head from her lap and helped her
to her feet.
Dede handed an envelope to Doris. Everyone stood waiting
expectantly while Doris, with Lacisha hovering over he shoulder,
opened the envelope and read it.
"Judges, we are the judges," Doris said.
"Ok, you and Lacisha are out of it this time, I'll give you
each your hundred bucks back," Dede said, digging for their money.
"Dede, I think we have to forfeit. Cindy is too drunk to
have sex."
"I'm never that drunk, girlfriend," Cindy said, trying to
straighten without falling into the fire.
"Your hundred bucks is already in the pot, girls, use it or
lose it."
"Hey, I'm sober enough, give me our sheet."
"Here it is," Dede handed an unmarked envelope to Eva. Eva
tore it open and read and turned the sheet from side to side,
trying to understand the diagram, then she screamed at Dede's
retreating back. "Upside down? Cindy can't even stand up, how
can we 69 while we're standing?"
"That's your problem, sweetheart, you drew a blank envelope
just like the rest of us."
"Shit. Will somebody trade?" Eva asked in desperation as she
watched Cindy swaying just outside the entrance to their tent.
"Hey, Dede," Sibble raised her hand. Her and May were the
last two at the fire.
"What?"
"Ours calls for a ladder, but we don't have one."
"There's a three foot ladder in my bronco," Dede called then
dropped the flap behind her and Diane.

"Let's start with Dede," Lacisha whispered to Doris. Doris
nodded and went to Dede's tent. Dede and Diane were still
undressing. Dede handed their instructions to Lacisha, who read
it and showed it to Doris. Doris giggled and handed it back.
Now naked, Dede knelt in the middle of the tent, on her
sleeping bag, and motioned for Diane to lay in front of her.
Diane stripped off her panties, then slid her naked body across
the sleeping bag until one foot rested on each side of Dede.
Dede reached down and grabbed Diane's body around the waist,
lifting her shapely ass up to her face as she knelt above her.
Diane quickly pushed until her pussy was in just the right
position for eating, holding part of her weight on her hands.
Her legs draped over Dede's shoulder and hung behind her back.
"Ok, she's up," Lacisha said to Doris. Start timing them.
Dede bent her face forward and began eating Diane. Doris
clicked the top of the stopwatch and sat back to watch.
Moving her head from side to side, Dede mouthed Diane's pussy
for a moment then stuck her tongue down into Diane's hairless
mound and swirled it around inside the upside down girl. Diane
arched her back, then rested it on Dede's shapely legs. Resting
on her elbows, Diane could reach her tits and mash them as Dede
ate her pussy. The object was to make each partner come as fast
as possible, while maintaining a physically demanding position.
The mere fact that a girl was upside down tended to delay her
orgasm, as they all knew. It was simple chance that decided
which envelope they drew.
Diane was growing hot now, but her legs were aching. She
reached up and grabbed Dede's arms to help support herself. The
fact that all the blood was rushing to her head, dulled the fire
in her upturned pussy. Dede was making up for this desensitivity
by eating harshly, where she would normally eat slowly and
thoughtfully.
Dede took Diane's clit in her teeth and bit down lightly,
then held the pressure of her teeth while she let the clit slide
out. Diane squealed. The muscles in her back and legs bulged,
as she fought against gravity and the painful pleasure in her
pussy. Dede strummed the clit with the tip of her tongue and
watched the inner thigh muscles jump in time with her tongue.
She watched Diane's breathing to see how soon it would be until
Diane came. They were both surprise when Diane suddenly began
panting and clenched Dede's legs in her hands, humping her sex
against Dede's mouth while she came.
Doris watched until Diane relaxed and slipped out of Dede's
grip. She pressed the top of the watch and held it up for
Lacisha to see.
"Five minutes, thirty seven seconds."
"That's just the first time, now we have to time Dede."
"Don't worry, I'm fast," Dede said confidently as she lay on
the floor. With a groan, Diane rubbed her aching neck and
positioned herself between Dede's legs.
"Don't even try to cheat," Lacisha warned. "I'll know the
difference."
Dede nodded as Diane lifted her into place. She immediately
placed her warm red lips over Dede's wet pussy and began licking
like a dog. Dede moaned and clenched her leg muscles. She
gripped Diane's legs in her hands to help hold her weight. The
liquid sound of Diane's tongue in Dede's pussy was as old as life
itself. It resembled the sound a cat makes when it licks a bowl
of milk clean, but a woman's tongue can cause so much more
pleasure.
Dede was beautiful, tall, slender, and had ample breasts.
Few people doubted that she would grow up to be a fashion model.
For now, she was content to be the class president and leader of
the Overnighter Club. Only the women in the club, and those
approached for membership knew what the Overnighter Club really
was. It was an outdoor club designed especially for lesbians, to
conduct sexual encounters without being discovered. Many girls
envied Dede and many wanted to be her personal friend. Diane was
just her choice for the weekend, the next encounter would include
a different girl. Dede was diplomatic.
"Oh shit, that looks good," Lacisha moved closer and watched
Diane's lips working in Dede's sweet red pussy. She moved closer
to watch Diane, while Dede lay upside down on the floor and
stared up under Lacisha's short skirt. Dede snaked a hand up
under Lacisha's skirt and began rubbing the crotch of her
panties.
"That feels good, girl, but don't think it will sway my
judgement," Lacisha said with her eyes closed.
"Sit," Dede gasped. It was hard to talk while upside down
and being eaten by an expert.
"Shit, I wish I could," Lacisha whispered, watching Diane's
eager mouth sucking Dede's mound.
"Go ahead," Doris whispered, now as horny as the rest of
them.
"Not until the contest is over," Lacisha said resolutely.
"You're taking this contest much too seriously," Doris said.
"We're here to have fun, aren't we?"
"Sure, but not until the contest is over. If Dede eat's my
pussy it will make her hotter, and it will be like cheating."
"You must be made of stone," Doris smiled.
"Right now I feel like I'm one big pussy," Lacisha said,
crossing her legs in agony, "that needs to be eaten."
"I'll take care of you when this is over," Doris promised.
Lacisha kissed her on the cheek and glanced at the watch.
"Relax, girls, the 537 time stands. You went over."
"Good, I can relax and enjoy it," Dede said gratefully. "Now
will you sit?"
"Yeah, I would love too," Lacisha said, stepping out of her
panties. She lowered her dark brown legs until her black haired
pussy was touching Dede's lips. Dede instantly began eating the
slender black girl's pussy. Lacisha moaned and grabbed her own
tits through the material of her blouse, lifting her firm tits in
her hands, and letting them slide out slowly. Lacisha suddenly
dropped her hands and began twisting Dede's nipples. Dede
twisted in Diane's grip. Only the top of her busy head showed
under Lacisha's tight ass.
In a moment both girls were moaning. It gradually increased
in volume until both Dede and Lacisha were screaming and
clenching their thighs around the face of the other girl. In a
few more minutes everyone relaxed and Diane breathed a sigh of
relief, rubbing her arms and shoulders as she smiled down at the
red face of her lover.
"Relax girls and enjoy yourself," Lacisha said, pulling on
her panties. "We are off to tent two."
They entered the second tent and found May and Sibble
waiting. Both girls were naked, talking quietly until the judges
entered. There was a three foot tall stepladder in the middle of
the tent. May handed Doris their sheet. It showed a girl with
her feet hooked into the steps of the ladder, leaning over
backwards and eating her partner, who stood behind her.
"Ouch," Doris said, handing the paper to Lacisha.
"Ow, that Dede is one mean bitch."
"She get's her ideas from a sexual positions book," Sibble
said. "I've seen it at her house. Most of it is leather and
dungeons. These are the tamer things in the book. It's a book
designed for a mistress who wants to torture her slave."
"Well, are you slaves ready?" Doris asked, holding up the
watch.
"What's the time to beat?" May asked.
"Five minutes and 37 seconds," Doris said with a smile.
"I don't think I can hold myself up for five minutes, Sibble,
so you'd better come fast," May said, seating herself on the
ladder.
"No problem, girl, I've got an idea," Sibble said, taking a
three inch wide brown cloth belt out of her bag.
"That's your karate belt," May said.
"Not right now. Now it's a sling," Sibble said, putting the
belt around her shoulder and neck, then measuring it with her
eyes before she tied a knot in it. She let the loop hang. As
May hooked her toes under the step of the ladder and leaned back,
Sibble helped to slide her body into the sling made by her belt.
It was perfect. May could hang by the belt, supported mostly by
Sibble, while her face slid between Sibble's legs and stopped in
just the right position. All Sibble had to do was take one step
back and May was ready.
"Hey, that will work," Lacisha said in surprise. "Go for
it."
May raised her head slightly and kissed Sibble's pussy. The
full lipped kiss nearly made Sibble's knees melt. She steadied
herself and leaned forward to put one hand on the ladder. It was
hard to support May's weight and concentrate on her orgasm, but
they had been doing such things for years. Physical condition
was part of the great thing about making love. Those in the best
condition, made the best love. All eight girls were in perfect
condition. The girls of the overnighter club were practically
worshiped by the students in their school. They were considered
the elite.
"Suck me good," Sibble gasped, both from exertion and
pleasure. Even with her knees shaking, the warm mouth attached
to her soft mound was absolutely heavenly. May's upturned mouth
was creating fire in her loins. Waves of heat were generated in
her pussy, then passed into her ass and up to her chest. When
time clicked by and it began to look like May and Sibble would
lose, May changed, pushing herself back until her tongue came
into contact with Sibble's tight ass cheeks and the buttery soft
skin in between. She eagerly licked the crack of Sibble's ass,
then forced her tongue against the puckered ring. Sibble gasped
and spread her legs slightly. After several minutes May returned
to the juice dripping pussy and sucked and tongue the little slit
eagerly. Fire seemed to explode between Sibble's legs. She
panted and gasped, then tightened her ass and squealed as her
orgasm exploded in her loins. It seemed to go on forever, then
she finally lifted May's pretty blonde head and helped her sit
up. May groaned and rubbed her legs. Doris and Lacisha helped
her off the ladder so she could sit on the sleeping bags.
"How do you feel?" Lacisha asked in real concern.
"That depends on our time."
"Five minutes and 57 seconds," Lacisha said in regret. "If
you want to win, you have to change places."
"I don't think I can do it," May moaned.
"You have too," Sibble said, taking a seat on the ladder. "I
need that money for my prom dress."
"Hell, I'll lend you the money," May said, falling back on
the sleeping bags.
"You'll let Dede win after what she's done to you?" Doris
asked incredulously.
"Hey, I heard that!" Dede said from the tent next door.
"Sorry," Doris said with a giggle.
"Come on May, I've got the hard job," Sibble said, handing
May the belt. May took it reluctantly and hung it around her
neck. She stood with a groan and moved over to the ladder.
"Atta girl," Sibble said in triumph. They all heard Dede
moan from next door. Sibble smiled and leaned back with her arms
extended so May could guide her into the loop of the belt.
Sibble not only wanted to win, she wanted to eat May. It was
the first time she had been paired with the short haired blonde
and she wanted to eat her sweet pussy in the worst way. May had
a short little turned up nose, beautiful eyes, and a mouth with a
perpetual smile and dimples. She was probably the cutest girl in
the school. There were several girls more beautiful, even in
their own club, but May pegged nearly at the top of the meter in
cuteness, something like a puppy.
Sibble took one last look at that cute little face looking
down at her before she slid between May's athletic legs and her
mouth touched May's pussy. With eager lips she tasted the girl,
then she slid her tongue inside and began licking furiously. The
contest was forgotten, for the moment, Sibble just wanted to make
May feel good.
Sibble reached around behind May and mashed her ass cheeks in
her hands. She loved the feeling of the firm cheeks. As Sibble
ate her eyes went to May's little pink ring above her face. On
inspiration, she slid her finger inside May's pussy to wet it,
then bought it around behind her back and placed the tip against
May's ass hole. May gasped, about to object until the finger
slid persistently up inside her ass. With a moan, she felt the
fire begin inside her ass as the finger wiggled inside her. The
fire built and joined that being generated in her pussy. She was
afraid the fire in her ass would detract from the feeling in her
pussy, but before she could express her concerns, she realized
that she was coming.
"Oh shit, I'm coming," May gasped in surprise.
"Don't hold back," Lacisha said as she knelt behind May and
watched Sibble eat. She had been paired with Sibble before and
knew she was good.
"Oh shit, oh shit, OH SHIT!" May gasped. Her knees turned to
jelly as she came. She stumbled and fell to her knees, dragging
Sibble and the ladder down with her. Sibble ignored the ladder
and everything else. She continued to suck on May's sweet pussy
while the girl came. When it was over Sibble realized that she
had pain over much of her body, including the back of her left
heel, where the falling ladder had scraped her.
"Five ten," Doris said triumphantly. "You beat Dede and
Diane."
"Shit," Dede called from the tent next door. "You still have
to beat Eva and Cindy," Dede called with a laugh.
"No they don't, Eva said from the tent door. Cindy passed
out. Congratulation, girls, I wouldn't have wanted your
challenge."
Sibble clapped and laughed. "Now we can have real fun,"
Sibble said enthusiastically. "Eva, do you want to join us,
since your partner is unconscious?"
"Oh could I," she gasped in delight.
"Sure," May said with a groan, "but first, throw that damned
ladder out."

Groping the groupies 2

2006-01-30T06:25:00.000-05:00

At 5 minutes to 9 I turned the corner on to her street, the snow and ice cracking beneath my feet as I walked. I had chosen not to take the car as Melanie's place was only a 10 minute walk from my own. I still couldn't believe that I was on my way to fuck 2 beautiful women. This sort of thing only happened in porn movies or if the girls were bisexual. (Melanie and Tina weren't bisexual...were they?)

When I rang the door bell, I could hear someone rushing around inside. They must be late getting ready, I concluded. I took out my mobile. 20.58. I turned it off. I didn't want to be interrupted by anything. The rushing around behind the door ceased. It opened slowly, only halfway. Melanie's head appeared and she invited me in.

It seemed silly to kiss her on the cheek after I had embraced her. We were going to fuck each others brains out so a deep soul-searching clash of tongues and lips would have been more appropriate. However, our relationship had never reached this level. I took off my shoes and let the snow drip from them in the hall. The sight before me as Melanie led the way to the living-room made my cock twinge.

She was wearing a pair of tight jeans that showed off her perfectly formed buns and her shapely legs. She had a very thick shaggy woollen top on that was purposefully too short. It left half of her forearms exposed as well as her midriff. She mesmerised me so much that I didn't notice the décor.

Soft melodic music by Sade was playing on her top of the range Denon sound system. She offered me a drink and told me that she was nervous about "what was going to happen." When I had finished my beer, the conversation between Melanie and I was becoming more and more sexual, but there was still no sign of Tina. I didn't want to soil the mood but I asked, "Shouldn't you phone Tina to see where she is? It's well after 9 now." "Don't worry about her. She'll be with us shortly." was Melanie's reply. I noticed that her wet lips were glistening in the candlelight as she spoke. She leaned forward at the same time as I did. The first kiss was tentative and gentle, our hands barely moving in our embrace. Her perfume, her softness, the ambience in the room with the candles and the music was a combination that made my cock strain to be released. Our kissing gradually became more intense and our hands began exploring each others bodies.

I pulled back sharply. I suddenly had the feeling that what we were doing was unfair to Tina. She should have been here with us. Melanie studied me with her dark brown eyes. "It's Tina isn't it?" she asked. I admitted that it was. Melanie stood up and took my hand. "Come on." She said softly. "Let's go in here."

She led me to her bedroom. Even though it was only a short walk, it was painful because I was as hard as a rock. It was necessary to adjust myself several times. I have always considered Melanie to be slightly timid. My perception of her changed as soon as we got to her bedroom. "That just has to be uncomfortable." She said, looking down at my crotch. "I think I'd better do something about that." Suddenly all thoughts of Tina vanished from my head. Melanie dropped to her knees. My jaw dropped almost the same distance. From her position she looked up at me and with the cheekiest smile on her chocolate coloured face, asked a question that there could only be one possible answer to. "Would you like me to take your cock out?"

She turned me around so that my back was toward the bed before undoing my belt unbuttoning my trousers and carefully pulling down my trousers and underwear exposing my throbbing cock. She stroked me gently using only her index finger as if she was afraid she might break it. She then produced her tongue and proceeded to lick my shaft starting at the base using long upward strokes. "Mmmm you taste good." She said in a rather load voice. I closed my eyes and almost lost my balance. "Mmmmmm you taste good." She repeated in an even loader voice. I thought it strange that she was talking so loudly, when suddenly I heard the bed creak behind me. I was about to turn to see what was happening when I felt a pair of hands cover my eyes and pull me backwards. There I was, lying face up on a woman's bed with my trousers and underpants around my ankles immobilised by the force of the pair of hands over my eyes which were now pressing my head down into the bed.

A thousand thoughts passed through my brain at the same instance. What was going on? Was I being jumped? Had I been set up? Who was holding me down? Why was I being held down? I struggled to pry the hands away from my eyes. I was careful with my legs because I didn't want to risk injuring Melanie. Why was she quiet?

Someone jumped on top of me and tried to pin my arms down. I bucked and managed to throw the person off. I then managed to free myself from the grip on my head. I was relieved and exited at what I saw.

Tina was kneeling behind me on the bed without a stitch of clothing on. She must have been hiding in the bedroom the whole time. My erection had diminished considerably during the struggle, but one look at Tina was enough to bring it right back to full glory. Her long wavy golden hair almost covered the hardened nipples of her small pointy breasts. Her athletic body was motionless as she enjoyed me enjoying the sight of her. My eyes wandered down her body and lingered to take in the delightful view of the shaven pussy between her parted legs. "You bitches." I said with a smile. "Now you're really going to get it." "Oh no." said Melanie. "Now you're really going to get it. You take over her Tina while I get out of these clothes."

Tina took me in her mouth, while Melanie gave me a private strip show. The speakers in the bedroom were wired to the system in the living-room, so Melanie was moving to the music of Sade. It suited her as she had almost the same shade of skin. "You think you're a smooth operator too don't you?" she whispered as she took off her shaggy top. "The sight of her ample breasts and the motion of Tina's lips around the head of my cock was almost too much for me to bear. I grabbed Tina's head in an effort to slow her movement. Melanie unbuttoned her jeans and wriggled out of them. Her perfectly rounded buttocks looked even more inviting as she turned her back to me and bent down to rid herself of her jeans. She wore a red G string. She took this off hurriedly and joined Tina and I on the bed. Melanie lay beside me and began to kiss me while running her hands up and down my chest. I cupped her large breasts and pinched her nipples so that they stood hard and proud. Tina was still on her knees between my legs sucking my cock and licking my balls.

Melanie suggested that we move off of the bed and onto the floor where there was more room. Tina and I were happy to oblige. I wanted to switch positions and go down on Tina, Tina and Melanie had other plans. Tina continued sucking my prick while Melanie straddled my face. I readily lapped at her pussy beneath her wisp of closely cropped pubic hair. Melanie moaned, I grunted and Tina slurped.

To my surprise Melanie learned forward and began stroking Tina's head as she accommodated me in her mouth. Then Tina moved her body towards Melanie. Melanie then lay on her side so that she could get her head between Tina's legs. We were all in a circle going down on each other. I was about to cum, so I said "Change!" Sure enough it worked. Tina was now licking Melanie while Melanie sucked me to my first orgasm of the night.

The throws of my orgasm had a chain reaction. I used the gap in my front teeth while I sucked on Tina's clit. I sucked it and flicked it in and out between the gap, tantalising it with my tongue. I heard Melanie scream seconds before Tina stiffened, held her breath, then let out a deep satisfied wail. When Tina and Melanie kissed each other, I knew that they were sharing my cum between them.

I was so turned on by them kissing so passionately. Tina lay on top of Melanie and Melanie had wrapped her legs around Tina's waist. I reached over to my trousers and grabbed the condoms from my pocket. I slipped one on whilst the girls were still engaged. I then grabbed hold of Melanie's legs and pulled her down so that her head was in line with Tina's shaven wet pussy. Melanie began to delve her tongue in as I raised Tina further up on her knees. I used a chair as support as I placed my knees under Melanie's armpits. Melanie proceeded to lick my balls as well as Tina's pussy before she guided me into Tina.

I thrust my prick into Tina while Melanie licked Tina's clit, played with my balls with one hand and played with herself with the other. "Open the draw in the bedside table" Commanded Melanie. "and give me my dildo." I did as I was told without breaking my rhythm. I expected Melanie to use the thick black dildo on herself but I was wrong. Melanie grabbed the base of my cock between thrusts and pulled me out of Tina. She then substituted my prick with the thick dildo. She didn't ram her with it, she just slid it in all the way and left it there. Then she guided me into Tina's other hole. It was a tight squeeze. Tina shook as she experienced orgasm after orgasm. Then Melissa began to thrust the dildo in and out of her. I matched her rhythm so that I was in when she was out. Tina came so hard that she was in tears. I came a second time and filled the condom with my seed.

Melanie changed my condom and straddled me. Tina had acquired the dildo and sat on the end of the bed with it. She opened her legs and let me watch her slide it in and out of her shaven pussy while Melanie raised herself up and down on my cock. I told Tina to turn around with her chest on the bed so that I could watch her do herself form behind. Then I told Melanie to watch too as she rode me. "When I tell you, I want you to position yourself with your bum facing me with your knees on the floor and chest on the bed just like Tina is now." I told Melanie "And you stay just as you are Tina."

I pounded Melanie while Tina pounded herself. When I could feel I was about to reach orgasm again I told Melanie to get beside Tina. Then I grabbed the dildo from the hands of Tina and plunged it into Melanie's pussy at the same time as I plunged myself into Tina's pussy. After 5 long hard thrusts, I switched and it was Tina's turn to have the dildo thrust into her while I plunged into Melanie. I continued in this way until just before I came. Then I whipped the condom off and squirted my hot cum on them both.

I was back at home by 12 o'clock so my regular girl didn't suspect anything. As I took a shower and washed the sweet smell of sex from my body, I thought about the last thing the girls said before we parted company.

"See you at the next gig."

Groping the groupies

2006-01-30T06:22:00.000-05:00

Why is it that people are so turned on by music? Does the music somehow tap into their emotions are stir up their desires. is a guitar or a saxophone a phallic symbol? Does the sound cause vibrations that turn people on? I don't have any of the answers but I'm glad that this phenomenon exists as I am one of the few that who are adored by the opposite sex, not because of my charm, wit or good looks, but because I'm a musician.

I'll probably never be famous anywhere other than in the town I now call home, but that's enough for me. To be a small celebrity in my town has lots of benefits and very few drawbacks. The benefit that I enjoy most is the attention I get from women.

Whenever I'm on stage doing my thing, I always scan the audience to see how many willing women there are. Some are very timid and have to look away when I make eye contact with them. Some on the other hand are brave and hold my gaze. These are usually the women I talk to when the band has a break. If we get on well I meet them after the gig.

My band has quite a following now and I have met many passionate women through our music. Some such as Melanie and Tina have become very good friends. Melanie and Tina really enjoy our music. They turn up every time we play in this town and sometimes when we travel.

There has always been a lot of sexual tension between Melanie and myself and Tina and myself. They are good friends, so this tension has always been awkward. I have often thought about getting closer to either one of them, but I don't want to get in the way of their friendship.

After our last gig, I talked to them both at the same time. Tina asked me why I had never made a pass at either of them. I explained that I really liked them both and would love to rip their clothes off right there and then but I didn't want to spoil our friendship, or theirs. Melanie told me that they were both big girls and could handle it. "It would take the two of you to handle this." I said jokingly, grabbing myself and looking at them both in turn. "Mmm that's an interesting idea." Said Tina before they both disappeared to the bathroom. I didn't think anything of it and packed my gear.

A few days later I received a phone call. It was Tina. "Melanie and I have decided that we're not going to wait any longer for you to fuck us." She said. There was a long pause as I thought about what she had just said. "We know that you respect us both and don't want to risk the friendship that we all have together. That's the reason why it's best that you fuck us both..............together Friday night at Melanie's. She gave me Melanie's number and address and asked me to arrive at nine.

I called Melanie as soon as we had finished the conversation. I thought that Tina was winding me up. She has a wicked sense of humour at the best of times. To my surprise Melanie confirmed everything. Her voice told me that she was embarrassed and maybe a little nervous, but she was determined to have me.

From the phone calls on Tuesday, to Friday night, were the longest hours I have ever had to go though. I found myself thinking of what it would be like fucking them both......together at the most inopportune times. I was getting hardons at work and finding it difficult to think of anything else. All the way up until Friday .....Yesterday.

contributed by The Shadow

Saturday Afternoon

2006-01-28T13:50:00.000-05:00

it was a satuday afternoon. my regular girl was on a course in the capital city. i was bored so i called sandy (a good friend) of mine and asked her if she'd come over. i told her that i had "something to show her". that has always been our codeword for "i would really like to fuck your brains out in the nearest possible future." the codeword has been used many times but its not always convienient. we have an understanding but not a commitment.

my luck was in this time. sandy arived 25 minutes after i had put the phone down. i could tell she was eager because she lives 25 minutes away. it was important that she remained unaware that she was the subject of an experiment. i had to keep that to myself. i had decided to find out how long she could endure mental and physical foreplay wihout orgasm without going crazy.

when i opened he door sandy advanced towards me expecting the usual greeting of a hug a kiss and certain amount of animalistic groping. i wanted to start the foreplay mentally so that the final orgasm would be more intense. i wouldnt let her touch me. not yet. maybe not at all. i withdrew so that there was no contact and mixed us both a rum and coke.

i could see a look of hurt in sandys green eyes. "are you upset with me?" she asked, approaching me again. "stop where you are." i demanded determindly. startled she did as she was told. she stopped in the middle of the living room. "what the fucks wrong?" she demanded to know. sandy is a very strong willed girl who doesnt take any shit from anyone - usually. "you will stand there, listen to me and obey my orders." i instructed. "and i will see to it that you recieve multiple mind numbing orgasms." i pointed to the relevant parts of my body as i added "with the aid of this brain, this mouth, these hands and this cock."

"mmmmm" said sandy "i cant wait for you to do me. i want to feel that thick black member all the way up inside of..." "shut up" i commanded. "ill do the talking and you will do what i ask of you. now take those jeans of the put your high heels back on."

"no fucking way" was sandys defiant reply. "im not taking my clothes of in front of an open window. all your neighbours and people from the street can look in."

when i raised my voice, it took her by suprise. she jumped and looked afraid. "TAKE THOSE FUCKING JEANS OOOOOFFFF". sandy steadied herself by leaning on the corner of the sofa table as she timidly removed her jeans. it was fun to watch her as she covered her panties with her hands and looked out of the window to see if anyone could see.

i felt sorry for her so i let her leave her white sweater on for a little while. "move your hands" i said quietly. sandy placed her hands by her side and looked at me pleadingly. she began biting the corner of her lip like a scared school girl getting bullied by the older girls.

i changed my attitude and began speaking softly to her. "do you remember the last time you were here?" i asked. "yes" she replied. i told her to recall what i did to her that night. i studied her long legs and her panties as sandy recalled how we had fucked to grace jones rendition of la vie en rose. me keeping in time with the music. the music becoming more and more intense as was the throws of our love making. she recalled how we climaed at the same time as the music reached its cresendo.

i could see that remembering this was getting her excited. a wet patch appeared on the front of her delicate white lace panties.

i was happy to be sitting down because i was able to hide the extent of my own excitement. my underpants were suddenly 5 sizes too small as i enjoyed the sight before me. i thought about making her take more clothes off in front of the open window but showed her some mercy. instead i got her to do one more thing before i let her escape from the prying eyes of the neighbours. i made her turn her back towards me. she stood there for a while, while i examined her from behind. "you know i'm going to eat you dont you" i told her. "oooh god do it now." she pleaded. her high heels accenuated the curves of here calfs and thighs and made her bum jut out at me invitingly. "touch your toes and tell me what you want me to do to you" i commanded. when sandy bent down,i could see her the bulge of her wet panties between the top of her lean thighs. i wanted to take her right there and then.

i again thought about getting her to take off her sweater but i decided not to. i think it was a combination of saving her from embarrasment and my own eagerness to get inside her. i had to go through with the experiment but now it was turning into a struggle. she looked so fucking horny.

"right. into the bedroom" i said very softly. sandy was so excited that she ran into the bedroom still in her high heels and jumped on the bed. luckily she didnt hurt herself as she tripped, but ended up half on the bed and half on the floor face down with her beautiful bum white panty clad bum which seemed to say "come and take me."

"can i take my top off now" asked sandy, licking her lips as she did so. "i love it when you look at my perky tits." "yes. take it off slowly," i said "but do not touch yourself and do not speak to me again. i am in control and you will silently wait for sexual release." "mmmmmm" she uttered, refraining from speaking.

i opened my closet and took out 4 ties. i then made slip knots in each of them and tied them around her wrists and ankles without coming into physical contact with her. sandy smiled wickedly as i tied her to the bed. there were some things i needed to help with the experiment so i left her tied up while i collected my equipment. i took something from the kitchen, 2 things from the bathroom before returning to get something from the drawer beside the bed.

of course sandy could not see the items i had collected. i had almost completely immobilised her. she could lift her head but not her shoulders because the straps held her arms wide apart. her legs were equally wide apart. i could see that the wet patch was spreading. i placed the items out of sight beside the bed. "you want me to touch you now dont you, you naughty girl. you came all the way over here for a taste of my prick. you want to feel it explode inside your pussy. you want to feel my hard stomach crash against your clit as i thrust into you." a sound escaped sandys lips and she began to pant and squirm a little. "ooh fuck me now. please fuck me now." she pleaded.

until then i hadnt touched her at all. i could see that she was totally aroused and could hear that she was breathing heavily. that was the verbal foreplay. i decided to take things a step further.

i started at the toes of her left foot and placed my mouth close enough for her to feel my breath. i slowly proceeded upwards until i reached her knee. i was careful not to make contact. it was difficult because sandys writhing was becoming more frantic. i switched legs and repeated the act slowly and thoroughly covering every inch that was visible. i then stood up and removed my sweater. i flexed my quads alternately while she watched, just to get her going even more. when i returned to the bed, i was only wearing boxer shorts and a smile. my exitement clearly showing. i stradled her and dangled my balls dangerously close to her mouth. sandy tried to reach but failed every time. after a while i moved back down to her knees to carry on breathing on her. sandy suddenly arched herself upwards and we made physical contact for the first time that day. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH." she screamed so loudly i was afraid that my neighbours would bang on the door. i jumped back in amazement.

when i had recovered from the shock, i carried on where i had left off. i let her feel my breath on her legs and the inside of her thighs. she thrust her pelvis upwards again hoping to feel my mouth on her upper thighs, but i was quick enough to recoil in time. i wanted to delve my tougue into her glistening pussy but i resisted the urge and avoided that area completely. i made my way upbut was careful to avoid her nipples. i let her feel my breath around them instead.

when i reached sandy's neck, i whispered "you will feel my tongue very soon. it will flick your nipples after it run across your entire body. then i will teas your pussy with it keeping you at the brink of orgasm for as long as you can stand it."

this made sandy moan. she pleaded with me to let her have satisfaction. her voice cracked and i thought she might cry. never-the-less i did not let her off the hook. besides, i still had my toys to play with. they were still lying there beside the bed.

my tongue on sandys left big toe was the first purposeful bodily contact i made with sandy that day. this made her scream again. she also gyrated to such an extent that i was sure she would get marks on her wrists and ankles. as i gently licked her legs, i let her feel my chest rub against her also. i avoided her pussy and licked her belly, arms and around her nipples. then i got off the bed and took my underwear off. my cock was pointing skywards. i used my pelvic muscles to make it hop and said. "you want this don't you?"

i didn't understand sandy's reply. it was a mixture of moans and panting. i reached down and recovered what i had collected from the bathroom. (it was a tube of toothpaste) i opened the tube and put a large blob of it on my tongue. then i retrieved what i had taken from the kitchen (a medium-sized carrot) this i kept hidden from sandy.

i took up my position between sandy's legs and very very very gently began to lick the area between her holes. i made sure that i had plenty of toothpaste on my tongue as i licked. "Ooooooh the cold and strange and tingly" sandy told me. i teased her in this way for about 15 minutes before finaly reaching her labia. i still had the carrot handy. i had to take it easy to prevent sandy from coming as i licked her delicious pussy. she was so wound up that she could've exploded any minute. the toothpaste on her clit drove her crazy and she was starting to sweat even though its december and she had been naked for a good while.

i decided to shock her with the carrot as i teased her clit. i was sucking it between the gap in my front teeth and giving her that cool strange sensation that toothpaste provides. "sandy was rambling and jibbering now as well as shivering and sweating.

I licked her ass to lubricate it before suprising her with the carrot.

this was it. sandy arched herself upward in a weird position went quiet and held her breath for a few seconds. her legs shook so much that i hand to raise my head from between her legs. i knew that i would have to move fast because she was about to blow. i left the carrot dangling from her ass and was on top of her as quick as a flash. she was so wet that i had no trouble sliding my 9 inch throbbing member into her. i only inserted the tip, but this was enough to give her the satisfaction that she so eagerly anticipated.

sandy screamed so hard that i was worried about the neighbors phoning the police. she screamed and screamed for minutes having orgasm after orgasm.

this turned me on so much that i squirted into her. i had still only penetrated her with the tip of my cock. i'm lucky enough to be ione of the few men who are capable of multiple wet orgasms, so i wasn't worried about empying my load into her too soon. after the initial spurt, i reached down and reinserted the carrot as i plunged my whole length into her. i can't count the number of orgasms we had that day but it was fantastic.

as for the results of my experiment, i concluded that sandy can endure foreplay without reaching orgasm or going insane for 5 hours 27 minutes and 3 seconds.

contributed by The Shadow

Bus Trip

2006-01-19T04:10:00.000-05:00

Lisa watched the passing scenery with lazy, tired eyes. She
was bored and a little tired. The bus had just left Stuckey's,
she had eaten well, mostly out of boredom, and had a few snacks
in her purse. In the middle of Indiana that was the best she
could expect on a cross country bus trip. What a pathetic way to
end four years of college, with no car and no future. UM was
behind her now and the only thing ahead of her was a vague wish
to live in sunshine and water. California was not really a
destination, it was a dream. During the harsh Michigan winters
California seemed like the only habitable place on Earth.
"Going far?" A voice asked from the darkening seats across
the isle. Lisa blinked and yawned, then looked at the darkness.
The woman turned on the overhead light and a cute blonde face
appeared with a yellow halo around it. Lisa blinked to clear her
eyes and smiled.
"I'm going nowhere, I guess. I have a degree in hotel
management and no hotel to manage. How about you?"
"The Navy. I'm signing up back home in San Diego, the
recruiter I talked too said it's likely I'll stay on the west
coast permanently that way."
"Maybe I should have done that instead of wasting my father's
tuition money. I hate snow, slush, and freezing water puddles
more than infomercials."
"I think you're right, there are no bases in the snow. They
are all on the coasts where it's warm."
"Well I'll give the hotels a chance to snap up this
absolutely perfect body, and if none snatch me up, I'll consider
the Navy."
"Oh way to go," the woman said sarcastically, "California has
never seen a perfect body before."
"Yeah, I see what you mean," Lisa said with another yawn.
"Why don't you come over so we can talk, and not worry about
some sleazy asshole pawing one of us clear across the state of
Indiana."
"Sounds good, but I'm sleeping soon. I partied last night."
"Great, I'll guard your perfect body," Sally said with a
sweet smile.
"You're cute, what's your name?" Lisa asked, taking an
offered redhot from a bunch in the palm of her hand.
"I'm Sally," the cute blonde extended her hand and Lisa shook
it.
"I'm Lisa," Lisa said then crunched the redhot as she stared
out the window at the setting sun. "Goodbye Michigan," Lisa
said, a little sadly.
"Will you miss it?" Sally asked sympathetically.
"Sure, but now that my father's dead there's nothing keeping
me here. I'll miss the lakes and the bridge, other than that
it's just another state."
"Well you go ahead and sleep, I'm going to read for a while.
The light won't bother you, will it?"
"I don't see how," Lisa yawned and tipped her seat back.
Sally tipped her own seat back and opened her book. It was a
romance, of course, that all she read lately. Probably because
she had no real romance in her own life. She reached up and
adjusted the light, then glanced at Lisa to make sure it wasn't
bothering her. To her amazement, Lisa was already asleep. She
must have partied hard, Sally thought to herself. As she watched
the cute black haired girl with ivory skin, she noticed the
bounce of her tits each time the bus hit a bump. It was actually
very erotic, looking down a sleeping woman's blouse, she had
never done it before. She glanced at the mirror at the head of
the bus, but the driver was engaged in conversation with and
elderly man with hundreds of fishing stories.
Sally tipped her seat back a little more so the driver
couldn't see her, and she had a better view of Lisa's tits. They
looked velvety soft and warm. Sally wished that she had the
nerve to touch them, they were so appealing.
What was she saying? She was no lesbian, so why the sudden
urge to touch another woman? Was it the book, or possibly the
loneliness? Why was it that beautiful women seemed to be the
ones who suffered the worst loneliness? Were men too cowardly to
ask a woman out if she had a pretty face? Yeah, damit, they
were.
Still, Lisa's tits looked very enticing. They just begged to
be touched. With nervous fingers Sally reached out and brushed
Lisa's bare arm, looking for a reaction. There was none, she was
totally out of it. With a quick glance at the head of the bus,
Sally turned off her light. She reached out in the complete
darkness and touched Lisa's ample breasts with the back of her
fingers. They were SO soft and warm. The heat was unbelievable.
She waited for an outcry, but none came. With more determination
Sally reached out gingerly and placed the tips of her fingers on
Lisa's heavenly tits. She slid them slowly into the low v made
by Lisa's blouse, then slid her hand inside, finding the nipple.
It was hot and rigid.
"Did you lose something down there?" Lisa asked with humor in
her voice.
"Uh, my keys?"
"Nope, try again."
"You have incredible tits and I just had to feel them for
some reason. I've never done anything like that before."
"So how did it feel?" Lisa asked softly.
"At the time it was heavenly. Now I wish I could die and
ooze through a crack in the floor."
"That would be a hell of a waste of a perfectly good blonde.
Why don't we pass the time together, or does the Navy have some
law against that?"
"Well yes, actually, but I'm not in the Navy yet. I really
don't think anybody pays attention to that law anyway."
"Good, it's a stupid law. I'm bi myself, how about you?"
"I don't know," Sally said nervously.
"Then this is the perfect time to find out."
"Yeah, I guess," Sally said with a little laugh.
"So put your hand back," Lisa said, invisible in the
darkness.
"Oh, yeah," Sally said nervously. She gingerly put her hand
back into Lisa's shirt, but it just wasn't the same.
"You don't feel like you mean it," Lisa observed.
"I feel stupid now. Before it was exciting."
"Here," Lisa said and slipped her own hand into Sally's
shirt. Sally gasped and almost cried out.
"What are you doing?" Sally gasped.
"The same thing you are. Can I kiss you?"
"Uh," Sally said nervously. Before she could answer a pair
of warm lips came out of the darkness and touched hers. She
gasped and her eyes widened, then she closed her eyes and leaned
into the kiss. After several minutes of gasping and groping,
Sally's lips burned. Her nipples were hot and hard under Lisa's
hands.
Sally sat staring at the slight light above the driver, horny
and confused. Lisa's hands were burning her chest, making it
hard to breath, but they were right out in the open where anybody
could see them if the lights came on.
Sally felt a movement beside her and felt her shirt being
opened. In a second Lisa leaned down and began sucking on
Sally's left nipple. Sally was totally inflamed, but also
frightened. What would they do if a passenger came back to use
the bathroom, or worse yet, they came to a passenger stop? Each
time they stopped the lights were turned on while passengers were
let on or off. Lisa didn't seem to care, she just wanted sex.
Sally now wished that she had not been so stupid to start
something with the strange woman. After all, she knew nothing
about Lisa.
"I am so hot," Sally complained.
"Take off your pants," Lisa said from the darkness.
"Somebody might see," Sally looked at the driver's reflection
once more.
"So?"
"Well..."
"Do you know any of these people?"
"No, of course not."
"Then why does it matter? You will never see these people
again, and they don't know you. Why would it matter what you
did?
"It doesn't feel right," Sally complained, "I'm afraid," she
finally admitted.
"Yeah, of course you are, but that's what makes it so
exciting, don't you see? You will remember this night for the
rest of your life as perhaps the most exciting thing you've ever
done."
"Oh shit," Sally gasped and with an electric shock of fear.
She grabbed the waistband of her pants and slid them down to her
knees. Lisa grabbed the pants and slid them all the way to the
floor, then off one foot.
"What are you doing?" Sally could imagine how dirty the bus
floor was.
"Eating, Lisa said as she spread Sally's legs wide and slid
up between them.
"Oh Lord," Sally gasped. She felt movement in the darkness.
"I can't believe this is happening," she gasped when she felt
Lisa's breath on her bare, shaking leg. The first kiss on her
inner thigh sent fire through her leg and into her pussy. The
next was farther up her leg and her eyes widened expectantly.
The next was just beside her pussy, in the sensitive crack of her
leg, where it met her pelvis. She gasped audibly and Lisa hissed
in the darkness. Sally groaned and looked up at the driver. His
eyes were searching the darkness in their area. What if he
turned on the light?
Sally released the seat back and leaned as far back as she
could. This made it easier for Lisa, and made her invisible to
the driver.
Sally's loins were on fire. Lisa had been sucking the
sensitive area near her pussy for almost an entire minute. Sally
waited in horrified expectation, wishing that Lisa would dive
right in. Finally, she felt the tips of Lisa's fingers on the
crotch of her panties. Lisa pulled them out and held them to one
side. With no further hesitation Lisa gave Sally's pussy a full
lipped sucking kiss. Sally gaped and threw her legs apart. Lisa
grabbed her left leg and raised it until the heel was resting
over on Lisa's seat. This opened her legs wide, almost painfully
wide.
Lisa got down to some serious munching. With a sucking mouth
and searching tongue, she explored the depths of Sally's pussy
thoroughly, first inside her vulva, then licking her slit in
quick little strokes. Sally jumped each time the tongue slid
over her clit. It was the most amazing feeling she had ever
felt. Why didn't men learn to eat pussy that way?
Lisa slid her thumb up into Sally and concentrated on the
area at the top of the little envelope. She slid her tongue
through the wet folds of pussy flesh rapidly, like a cat drinking
milk from a bowl. Sally's pussy was totally inflamed, her
abdomen and ass were on fire as well. She reached down and held
Lisa's face into her crotch with one hand, and tweaked her
nipples with the other. It was amazing, it was so erotic, in the
darkness of the public bus.
The only thing that could ruin it was... Sally's eyes flew
open when she heard footsteps coming down the center isle. The
wet licking sounds were loud in the area between the seats, and
the smell of Sally's pussy was strong. With eyes wide in terror,
Sally tried to push Lisa's head away, but Lisa refused to move.
"Oh, I beg you pardon," an elderly male voice said from the
darkness.
"Ow, watch what the hell you're doing," Lisa complained.
"There, go through," Lisa hissed.
"Sorry," the voice said in embarassment. The footsteps went
back to the bathroom at the back of the bus. A dim light came on
as the bathroom door opened, but the light didn't reach them. It
was bright enough for Sally to see that Lisa's feet were out in
the isle and she was nursing one foot with a frown on her face.
"The asshole stepped on my foot," Lisa complained as the
darkness closed in again.
"I tried to warn you that somebody was coming," Sally said in
a sympathetic voice.
"Yeah, I felt you, but I was having too much fun," Sally
could hear the humor in her voice. Sally's pussy was getting
cold. Suddenly the dim light came back on briefly and the old
man started back for the front of the bus. Lisa held her feet
out of the way as the footsteps approached. Sally felt a cold
hand on her knee and gasped. The hand was ripped away as if it
were burned.
"Sorry," the voice said again, obviously upset.
"Just get out of here," Lisa said, obviously upset. The
footsteps hurried back to the front of the bus.
"Do you think he'll tell?" Sally asked, worried.
"Hell no, he'll set there fantasizing for an hour or so, then
head back to the bathroom to beat his meat."
Lisa's warm mouth over Sally's pussy felt so heavenly. She
sighed and petted Lisa's head as the pretty girl sucked her cold
pussy lips. Then the tongue exploded into a flurry of activity,
snaking here and there inside Sally. Sally breathed with little
cries of passion, well beyond caring what other people thought.
The only thing in her world now was Lisa's sweet mouth, and the
thumb that was snaked back into her vulva. The thumb plunged in
and out while Lisa's agile tongue flickered against Sally's clit.
Sally pulled Lisa's face tight against her pussy and humped her
sex against that sweet mouth. She could feel the heat all
through her body.
Releasing Lisa's head, Sally grabbed both of her tits and
began twisting the nipples in her fingers, while she held her
tits in her hands. The added fire in her tits, shot down through
her stomach and joined that in her loins. She immediately felt
the beginning of an orgasm building. Sally opened her eyes and
saw light flickering in the bus. In desperation she looked out
the window and saw the passing lights of a town. They would be
stopping soon and all the lights would be turned on. She must...
Her orgasm suddenly exploded. She clamped her legs around Lisa's
pretty face, and pulled her face tightly against her thrashing
pussy. Each time a wave of pleasure struck, she mashed her wet
sex against Lisa's mouth. Lisa sucked and tongued without a
break. The brighter passing lights allowed Sally to watch Lisa
enduring her final orgasm. It was absolutely beautiful. Lisa
looked so sweet, even with her juice covered face half hidden by
Sally's soft thighs and warm mound.
"Oh yes," Sally sighed as the orgasm began to fade. Lisa
continued a steady pressure on her pussy, vacuuming any juices
from her crotch so they would not stain her clothing. Finally,
Lisa sat up and kissed Sally's knee.
"I need to go clean up," Lisa said with a quick smile. She
looked out the window and laughed, "Perfect timing," she said and
hurried away. Sally quickly slid her clothing back into place
and sat up. The driver's eyes were on the road, so he must not
have known anything was going on. There was still a strong smell
of pussy in the air, but other than that there was no trace of
the wonderful thing that had happened there just a few minutes
before. The lights came up as Sally began brushing her hair.
She touched up her makeup and looked up with a smile as a shape
appeared at her side. With a sigh and a trace of cold air, a
young man of 19 or 20 sat in the seat uninvited, even though
there were thirty empty seats around them.
"You looked like you needed a little company," he said with a
confident smile.
"No, no I didn't," Sally said in disdain.
The man sniffed the air, then looked down at Sally's crotch
with a smile. "I think you do," he said with a meaningful look.
"Get the fuck out of my chair," Lisa said, grabbing a handful
of hair. She dragged the man out of her seat and gave him a
shove.
"What the fuck? I'll kick your fucking..."
"You'll get shot in the face with my 38," Lisa said in a low
voice. "Now get the fuck out of here, WE don't want any."
"Fucking dyke," he grumbled and made his way to a seat near
the front.
"I've got go," Lisa said hurriedly as she grabbed her bags
from the opposite overhead compartment.
"But we haven't finished," Sally said in desperation.
"I've got to get off here, I've got friends who are expecting
me. Some are coming with me to California."
"Maybe I could..."
"You DON'T want to go with me," Lisa said with a smile.
"These people are very large and dirty, they ride bikes, and have
sex constantly, with anybody who's available. You go on and make
a good life for yourself. I'll be out later and I'll look you
up."
"Here's my name," Sally said as she scribbled her name on an
envelope and handed it to Lisa.
"Great, thanks," Lisa said and shoved it into her jean's
pocket. Lisa brushed at her dirty knees and grabbed her bag off
the seat. With a smile and wave she hurried to the front of the
bus and jumped off. The driver waited for her at the baggage
compartment, then pulled out two more bags. Lisa was loading the
bags onto a cart as the bus pulled out into the darkness again.
Sally looked back longingly and saw Lisa look at the bus
briefly, then start for the terminal door.

Sally never saw Lisa again, but she did think about that
night often, just as Lisa predicted. Sally was sitting in the
wardroom of her newest ship one night, nursing a cup of coffee,
when a fellow officer sat in the chair across from her. Sally
looked up with tired, bloodshot eyes, then sat up straight and
gasped when she saw black hair and ivory smooth skin. The blue
eyes flashed up at her and Sally knew immediately that she had
made a mistake. The woman was not Lisa.
"Wow, deja vu," Sally said quietly. "I thought you were an
old friend of mine. You two look almost identical."
"She must have been a very good friend," the woman giggled
and pointed at Sally's chest. Sally looked down in embarassment,
then smiled slyly and put a arm over her chest. Her nipples were
rock hard.
"She was the very best friend," Sally sighed dreamily.
"I've had a few like that," the girl said, but I wouldn't
mind having one more. I've never had that effect on another
woman, well not that I know of."
It was the start of Sally's second lesbian affair, but it
would definitely not be her last. With her sweet pixie face and
blonde hair, she was hit on often, mostly by men, but with a few
women mixed in. She had made a good life for herself.

A Pound of Hamburger

2005-10-05T02:09:00.000-04:00

I'm the wife of a military officer, and I've always been faithful to my husband, until recently. When my husband get's home and asks, "have you seen other men?", I can honestly say no. Luckily, he's never thought to ask me about other women. Thank God, I never could lie to him convincingly.
I don't cook much while my husband is away. Heck, why bother cooking for just me? Well I decided to splurge one night and make myself a nice dinner. My special meat loaf, a baked potato, salad, and a pie. I was a little down, and very horny after four months of being alone.
Every woman knows that a finger works just fine, at first. But after a while you find that you are still horny. And most importantly, a woman likes to be touched, even if it's just the neck, or the back of the hand. Touch is very important to a woman. I ached constantly. I knew his carrier wouldn't get back one day sooner than expected. That was one reason that so many military wives cheat, but I was never tempted to seek out anybody but my Stan. I was stupid. Life is too short to spend it waiting on anybody, even your husband. Every day spent waiting is a day wasted.
Ok, the dinner idea was fine, but to make a truly great meat loaf you need a pound of hamburger and a pound of ground pork. I was out of hamburger. Since I had started off my night with a long soak in the tub, I started cooking in a house coat. I mean I was only in a house coat, no underwear or clothes underneath. I like it that way around the house. It was almost midnight and I didn't feel like going to a lot of work, so I dropped the house coat and slipped on a short dress. Who would know, right?
I grabbed my purse, slipped my feet into my favorite white sandals, and I was off. I pulled into the parking lot in my pathetic blue pinto, and started to climb out. Of course I had forgotten my purse, so I leaned back with my legs hanging out and grabbed the purse. Then I remembered the keys. I don't know why I bother, nobody in their right mind would steal that piece of junk, but it's a habit. I finally got myself together and slid the rest of the way out of the pinto to find a young woman staring at my exposed legs and short dress, from the car parked next to me. I belatedly remembered that I had no underwear on. I turned dark red and felt like dying. She just smiled and nodded agreeably.
"I was in a hurry," I said apologetically.
"Last minute supper for the hubby?" she asked with a smile as she climbed out of her immaculate white lincoln.
"I haven't seen hubby for four months and won't see him for at least two more," I said, maybe a little grumpy.
She grabbed a shopping cart and we walked into the store together.
"I know how you feel," she said sympathetically. "My boyfriend dumped me a month ago. I don't even want to look at a another man after that mess."
"Well I have to go," I said, not really wanting too go, but feeling I should. She seemed a little strange, in a nice sort of way. She was wearing a tank top with tiny straps and it was cut way low. I could even see the corner of a tatoo on her left breast, but I tried not to stare. On the other hand, I really hadn't talked to anybody for a long time, and I missed that.
"I have a big dinner planned, all I need is a pound of ground beef."
"A big dinner alone?"
"Yeah, silly huh?"
"Not really. I plan out my entire day sometimes, down to the smallest detail. Everything by the clock, you know? Something like cocoa and toast at exactly 8:00 o'clock, bubble bath at 2:00 o'clock, and I rent a movie for exactly six. I guess it's about the same thing."
"Yeah," I said with a smile. "Hey, I... do you want to come over? I mean I know you don't know me, but... well I haven't talked to a girl in a long time."
"I know what you mean. Sure, then I won't have to buy this garbage for the outrageous prices they charge," she picked up a rotting peach and dropped it back in the pile.
"Great! Let me get the ground beef," I hurried to the meat isle and grabbed the first one I saw. For some reason I felt desperate to get back before she could change her mind. Maybe it was a premonition. She was still waiting when I returned. We left together chatting happily and laughing like old friends. Her name was Marlene, I'm Shelly, of course, and we hit it off right away.
I watched the headlights in my mirror all the way home to make sure I didn't lose her at a light. I showed her where to park so the neighbors wouldn't complain, then we went inside together. The pie was done, the potato was cooking, but I quickly added a second one and shoved the meat loaf in after it.
Marlene sat at the kitchen table and we chatted while I finished everything, then we ate. After dinner we went into the living room and I poured us wine. I turned the TV to a pay channel and we watched half-heartedly while we talked. We found out we had a lot in common.
I also found out that Marlene was extremely interested in my legs. At first I thought it was an accident. We were sitting across from each other, Marlene on the couch, and me in the over-stuffed chair, and I noticed that she kept changing positions when I moved. I finally realized, to my complete amazement, that she was changing positions to look under my short dress. I had never seen a lesbian before, but the thought suddenly entered my mind that Marlene was a lesbian. I intentionally changed positions, facing my legs to the left and sitting on my feet. Sure enough, she changed too, leaning on the right arm of the couch casually while she talked.
I didn't know what to think or do. There was a lesbian in my house! How would I get rid of her, without hurting her feelings? What if she tried to rape me? What would I say if she propositioned me?
"Is something wrong?" Marlene suddenly asked, noticing that I had stopped talking.
"I just realized that I forgot to put on underwear," I heard myself say, not knowing why I said it. "It must be terribly embarrassing for you. I'll slip some on right away," I said, jumping to my feet.
"Are you kidding? In your own house? Why bother, there's nobody here but us girls?"
"But I really should," I said nervously.
"No, come on, the movie is getting to the juicy part. You don't want to miss it," she said with a pretty smile. I know I should have ignored her and gotten dressed, then that would have been the end of it. But it was the thought of it, I was attractive to another woman. The thought was new, and frankly a little exciting. I glanced at her legs, really noticing them for the first time. She was wearing a short levi skirt, with a slit up the side. Her legs were strong and well-tanned. I could just see the white crotch of her panties showing. It's funny that I never noticed such things before. Do women unconsciously advertise themselves like that? I don't think I ever did.
"Shelly?"
"Huh," I said, coming back to the real world again. I realized in complete horror that I had been staring at her panties for several minutes. Oh shit, what if she got the wrong idea? I also realized that I was getting horny. I was getting myself all worked up. If I didn't stop I would have to finger myself in the bathroom before too long.
"I said the movie is really explicit. Are you sure you want to see such things?"
I looked at the movie and realized that it was a lesbian scene. One woman was eating another, while a third spied on them through a curtain. Oh God, here was my chance. I suddenly knew what I wanted, and if I went about this carefully, I could be satisfied in the next hour or so.
After a good round of sex the next two months would be a breeze.
"I... I kind of like these scenes, I can learn a lot from them. They say that only a woman knows how to make love to another woman," I said with a shaky smile, turning red while I said it.
"Boy, that must have been hard to say," she said with a smile.
"Huh?"
"I know you're not a lesbian, Shelly, it's obvious to anybody who is. I'm bi, not a real lesbian, by the way," she said calmly.
"Oh, boy, this is really hard," I said, shaking and laughing nervously.
"I know it is. You're a sweet girl and if you need a little sex to get you through, I'll be happy to help you out. Afterwards, I'll just go away, if you want, and you'll never see me again. You don't need to be nervous."
"Oh yes I do," I said in a gush of words. "I wouldn't even know how to start," I laughed nervously again and covered my mouth to keep from saying anything else stupid.
"Well since the chair isn't big enough for both of us, I suggest you come sit by me," she patted the couch next to her.
"I don't think my legs will work," I laughed. When I stood I found I was almost right. My heart was beating wildly, my whole body was shaking, and my legs were so weak I was afraid that I would fall down on the way around the coffee table.
I found myself sitting next to Marlene as if I were in a dream. Was I really sitting next to a girl who would eat me like the girls on TV were? The room seemed especially bright and stuffy. Marlene was so beautiful. She had jet black hair, a very creamy complexion, and a nice tan where it showed. She was beautiful. I guessed that she was about eighteen, maybe a year younger than me.
"You don't have to look at me like that," she said with a little laugh.
"Like what?"
"Like you were a bad girl and I had the stick. This doesn't hurt, you know?"
"I'm sorry. My brain is working at a mile a minute. I'm so damned scared, Marlene."
"It's kind of like your first date, isn't it?" she asked while she calmly put her hand on my leg near the knee and rubbed it gently. I felt tingles, jolts, and fire coming from that small contact. I was so... I was scared shitless.
"MMMarlene, if we don't do something quickly, I think I'll die from a heart attack," I said, shaking noticeably.
"Are you up to a kiss?"
"With you?" I asked in horror.
"Maybe not," she said. "How about if I just kiss your neck?" she asked, leaning down to kiss the left side of my neck. I closed my eyes, feeling fire spreading through my body. I suddenly turned limp and had to lean against the back of the couch. I could smell her perfume and feel her hair against my cheek. Her lips were burning me up. My nipples were so hard, they were poking through my dress. I opened my eyes and looked down at the face kissing my neck. Marlene had her eyes open. She glanced up and suddenly pulled back a little.
"Did you like that?" she asked with her face four inches from my own.
I surged forward and put my lips against hers. Before I knew it we each had our hands behind the other's head and we were kissing like we had never been kissed before. I fenced with her tongue desperately, sucking at her sweet mouth like I had never kissed a man. Our breasts were touching and I could feel her hard nipples digging into the soft skin of my breasts. I was so turned on that I knew I would die. I tried to inhale Marlene. I wanted to crawl up inside her.
We kissed for hours, days, weeks, then we finally broke the kiss and sat with our foreheads pressed together. Marlene gently opened the top buttons on my dress and pulled the material aside. I had great tits, I knew it and everyone else knew it. But it had never seemed important until now. We each stared down at my breasts while her fingers gently explored the firm globes, carefully avoiding the nipples. My tits burned everywhere that her fingers touched. In a moment both of her hands were gently
feeling my tits, every so softly and knowingly. I was melting like hot wax on a stove.
"I need to lay down," I said shakily.
"Great," she said and helped me lay back on the couch. Her fingers opened a few more buttons and I watched, mesmerized as her face approached my right breast, hesitated for a moment, then she began kissing my soft tit. I gasped at the fire her kiss sent down my chest, through my stomach, and directly to my sopping wet pussy. She licked under my firm globe first, then she licked between my tits and finally, after an eternity, she placed her warm lips over my nipple and began sucking. I gasped,
stiffened, and immediately had an orgasm. She continued to suck, watching my face until the orgasm passed.
"That's one," she said with a smile.
"One is all I ever have," I said regretfully.
"Want to bet? I guarantee no less than four orgasms in the next two hours."
"You're kidding?" I gasped, trying to grasp such a new concept. "I'll die," I said.
"Nope, but you'll be in heaven," she said and started sucking on my right breast while she tweaked the nipple on the left one with soft fingers. I knew right off that I wasn't going to have another orgasm from her sucking my tits, and apparently she figured it out too. She moved down between my tits and licked the salt from beneath them, then with deaf fingers she undid more buttons until my dress lay open and slid down to my sides.
I was laying completely naked, vulnerable to her loving attack. And it was an attack, make no mistake about that. As she drew closer to my abdomen she began licking and kissing almost savagely. I knew she was getting really turned on too.
She slid down past my knee and up between my legs. I looked down, afraid that she would find me strange or ugly down there. After all, I had never had a woman's appraisal before. But apparently everything was normal, because she kissed her way from my knee to my inner thigh without comment.
"Boy, Shelly, you're wet," she said. I was totally embarrassed.
"Do you want me to get cleaned up?" I asked self-consciously.
"Not on your life, girl, I've earned this feast. Now open up and let a pro clean you," she said, forcing my legs open wider.
I had to see it. There was no way I would miss looking at another woman's face between my legs. After all, I had never even considered such a thing earlier tonight, now it was happening. I planned to memorize each little detail for those long nights when Stan was too tired.
I pulled my dress up until it was laying on my abdomen and I could see Marlene's face. It was worth watching. Marlene extended her tongue while she made eye contact with me, then gently pushed it inside the folds of my wet mound. I gasped and stiffened up as it slid deep inside my vulva, then back out again to slice through my wet folds of pussy flesh. I felt every minute detail, even the slightest pressure or movement was telegraphed to my brain as an electric shock.
"Oh shit, Marlene, it's been so long. You can't believe how good that feels," I managed to get the shaky words out one gasp at a time.
"You are delicious, girl. I wouldn't have missed this for the world," she mumbled with my pussy still in her mouth.
"You look so beautiful down there, I will always remember this," I gasped again, mashing my tits as I humped my sex against her face.
"I think you're ready for the second orgasm," she smiled and changed positions slightly. She dropped her mouth and cupped it over my pussy, then began sucking while her tongue flashed over my clit. My orgasm was almost instantaneous. I stiffened under her attack, felt the fire boiling in my loins, and before I knew it I was screaming at the ceiling while I mashed my tits unmercifully.
"Yes, yes, yes, yes, YES!" I screamed as she continued sucking my pussy while I came. Just as my pussy turned sensitive, she held her mouth still and watched my face. She was still applying the suction to my mound, but thankfully, she wasn't moving. It took me a long time to come down off that one, she had sent me through the ceiling.
"I want to kiss you and taste my own juice," I gasped, reaching for her. She complied with a smile, surging forward and laying atop my body. We kissed for a long time, then I licked my juices from her beautiful young face.
"I want to do you," I said bravely as we laid with our faces almost touching.
"Not yet, you still have two orgasm to go," she reminded me.
"I don't care about them, I just want to taste you."
"Nope, not yet, you really aren't ready," she said with a smile and slid back down my body. "Now roll over on your stomach," she said, giving my leg a slap.
"On my stomach?" I asked while I rolled over. "Why?"
"I'm going to do your ass," she said, already putting her words into actions. Before I could object I felt her face between the crack of my ass. Her tongue pressed against my anus and tickled it. I gave a little scream and let my face fall into the couch cushions to smother the noise.
She pulled my ass cheeks apart and shoved her tongue against my pink ring, pushing persistently until I felt my ass starting to relax. The tongue slid part way in and I automatically clenched up my muscles. She slapped my ass without talking, and I tried to relax. In a moment it made it's way in a little farther. She wiggled and pressed this way and that until the tongue made it's way in more. Her tongue was probably only inside me for a half inch or so, but it felt huge. I was just getting used to the feeling when her hand suddenly went to my wet little pussy and her thumb stroked my clit. I felt another orgasm building, but I tried to suppress it, both to prove her wrong, and to prolong the wonderful feeling. I had never had my ass reamed. Stan never even considered such an idea, but a woman was actually doing it to me. Oh how wonderful it felt. It was creating fires where I never knew I could feel them, mostly in the area inside my ass, near my backbone.
With a mighty effort, Marlene shoved her tongue the rest of the way inside my ass and started snaking it around inside me. I had never felt so filled up down there, or so hot. I could feel everything her cheeks, her nose, and that wonderful tongue, now inside me. Before I knew it I was pushing my ass back against her face to meet her tongue. It must have hurt, but she didn't complain. I heard a funny grunting sound, and suddenly realized that it was me, grunting in time with her thumb massaging my clit. I was having my orgasm. I tried desperately to stop it, but that seemed to make me burn even more.
"I'm going to come again!" I screamed, looking over my shoulder at Marlene. It was disgusting to see her face buried in my ass, and absolutely wonderful. I would never forget it.
"Eat my sweet ass, Marlene. Make me come so I can eat yours," I begged. My begging turned into a scream as the orgasm struck with full strength. I screamed and screamed with my face buried in the couch cushion so I could let it all out without the neighbors hearing me. I panted and grunted and still her tongue continued to ream my ass. I could feel my ass clenching around her tongue, trying to rip it from her mouth.
Her thumb finally stilled on my clit, and then her tongue stopped inside my ass. She continued to hold it there inside me, waiting until I was less sensitive to pull it out. When she slowly withdrew it I almost had another orgasm. I wilted lifelessly on the couch, unable to move.
"You have the sweetest little ass I have ever eaten," she said from beside my ear.
"Oh don't say that, it was disgusting," I said, without opening my eyes.
"Would you like it eaten again?" she asked enticingly.
"Oh yes, a hundred times," I said, opening my eyes and smiling at her.
"What's next?"
"Next we have a drink and relax," she said, sliding my body over to sit on the couch. "My tongue is tired and the next orgasm will be the hardest."
"Then can I do you next?" I asked hopefully.
"Well sort of, it's a mutual kind of thing. But first I need to brush my teeth and have that drink."
"Oh, yeah, I forgot," I said, looking at her mouth.
"Stan has a lot of alcohol, I don't drink anything but wine, so I don't know much about it," I jumped to my feet and went to the bar. She was already heading for the bathroom. I made a sloe gin fizz, which was easy enough, it had the directions on the back of the bottle. As an afterthought, I decided to make one for myself. I knew she was planning on doing a 69 next, I had seen them on TV. I couldn't wait. But that wasn't exactly what she planned.
"Do you have any vibrators, Shelly?"
"God no, I wouldn't mind having one, but I'd never buy one. Somebody might recognize me."
"Whoa, girl, you're behind the times. You can pick one up at any drug store. Of course they call them back massagers, but look at the design some time. Never mind, you must have carrots or cucumbers."
"Sure, I have a big bag of carrots. I like to dip them in Russian dressing."
"That's not what I plan on dipping it in."
"You're going to do something kinky with a carrot?"
"Think about it, Shelly, long, stiff and smooth?"
"Oh, yeah. I never thought about it before. In the fridge on the bottom drawer. If you need a peeler it's in the drawer beside the fridge."
"Thanks, I will," she called from the other room. I heard her banging around in the kitchen, while I drank my gin. It went right to my stomach, and my pussy. What a rush, instant horniness. I bet they never advertised that side effect before.
As I fixed my second drink I heard the microwave ding.
"What in the world are you doing, Marlene?"
"Do you want a cold carrot shoved up your pussy," she asked waving a smoothly pealed carrot in each hand.
"No."
"Ok then," she handed me one carrot and accepted the drink.
"I had one already," I said with a sly smile.
"Gin is an instant turn-on, great choice," she said and sipped her drink.
"I found that out. Are we going to sixty-nine now," I asked in anticipation.
"Absolutely. The best sexual position in the world. Of course it works better for a man and a woman, but if the bottom girl props her head up with a pillow, she can eat forever. You get a big come that way, since you are concentrating on pleasing the other person. It kind of prolongs the session."
"Marlene, you have made me come three times and you haven't even taken your clothes off. Can I do it while you drink?"
"Sure, knock yourself out," she said, waving her nearly empty glass. I immediately sank to my knees in front of her. I undid the snap on her levi skirt, unzipped it, and it slid down her legs, dropping in a pile around her feet. Her white cotton panties were soaking wet. I touched the wet spot with my finger and slid it in my mouth.
"Oh, shit, I can't believe I'm doing this," I said in a shuddering voice.
"I can't believe a beautiful woman like you has never been hit on before."
I smiled up at her with a shrug, then stood to lift her top. She raised her arms while I pulled it over her head, and the now empty glass.
I couldn't take my eyes off her breast. The tatoo was a butterfly, the rest of her breasts were absolutely perfect. I knew how rare it was for two women with perfect, firm tits to be in the same room together. Neither of us had implants, at least no scars showed on Marlene.
"How can something so simple be so perfect?" I asked in awe. "I've never touched another woman's breasts before," I said, extending shaking hands. I paused just before reaching my goal, then firmly planted both hands on a full breast. It felt so wonderful. I moved closer and put my lips around one erect nipple. I closed my eyes, totally enjoying the feeling of the firm nipple between my lips.
Marlene moaned, then put one hand behind my head and drew me back with her as she sat on the couch. I licked the firm globe, tasting the salt from the sweat of her body. The feeling and taste of another woman's breast was very erotic. I bathed both of her breasts, capturing all the salt I could find on and under each one, then concentrated on sucking the other nipple to extreme hardness. Marlene was laying against the arm of the couch, panting loudly with her eyes closed.
I raised up and rotated my fingers over each nipple while I looked down the length of the beautiful girl's body. She was a girl, barely eighteen at the most. She had a slender, washboard stomach, rounded hips, and the longest, slenderest legs I have ever seen. I took my hands off her nipples and smoothed them down both sides of her body, to each hip. I bent down and kissed her stomach, then moved to her belly button. Even from there I could smell the exotic fragrance of her pussy. Her panties were even more coated with juices. I reminded myself to wash them for her before she left.
I put my hands on the waistband of her panties and pulled them down, as I walked beside her body on my knees. I slid them off her feet with one hand and brought them to my nose. After inhaling deeply, I placed the crotch of her panties in my mouth and sucked the sticky juices out of the fabric.
"That is the most wonderful, seductive thing I have ever seen," she whispered, watching me with a slow smile.
"What's that?" I asked softly.
"Watching a first-timer tasting my juice and enjoying it. Women are very vain and anxious with their clothes off. They always worry about what the other woman will think. You are absolutely delicious, by the way."
"I think you are too," I said in embarrassment, "but I need to taste you at the source."
"Be my guest," she spread her legs, letting one rest on the floor while she put the other near the back of the couch.
"I can't believe I'm doing this!" I almost screamed and moved between her legs. I let the panties fall to the floor and gently massaged each perfect leg. They were so long! I moved closer to her pussy, put my hands on her thighs, and bent forward to taste.
When my tongue touched her pussy she gave a little cry. I looked at her for a moment, then placed my lips over her pussy and began sucking and licking. Marlene gasped and stiffened, then reached down to pull my head into her crotch. I moved my nose upward so I could breath, then ate Marlene with a vengeance. I immediately went to her clit and began licking it. She squealed and stiffened on the couch, rotating her pussy against my feasting mouth. I ignored the small amount of pain her pelvis caused as it crushed my lips. I put my lips around her clit and sucked it from it's envelop, then rubbed it vigorously with my tongue.
Marlene jerked upright on the couch. "No, not yet, Shelly. Suck my juices and lick the fold of skin first. I don't want to come yet."
I wasn't sure where the juices came from, but I lowered my mouth to her vulva, spread her pussy apart until the dark, steamy hole was open, the pressed my lips against it and sucked.
"Oh yes, drink me," Marlene whispered harshly. "Drink my nectar, drain my little peach dry, Shelly."
My mouth filled with so much juice that I wasn't sure that I liked it, at first. It had a funny taste and was a little slimy. But after swallowing the first mouth full of Marlene's fluids, I found less juice and could really appreciate it more.
"No more, you're hurting me," Marlene gasped. I realized that I had been sucking rather savagely to get every last drop of syrup from her loins. I didn't mean to hurt her.
"Lick the outer folds of skin," she said with an understanding smile. I reluctantly moved my mouth back up and started licking, with my mouth less than an inch from her steamy mound. I tried to lick like a dog, but I couldn't. I pressed my open mouth over her pussy and gave it a full kiss as my tongue continued to explore her wet folds of flesh. It was the most
wonderful moment of my life. I vowed to never forget the feeling, the consuming passion, and the alienness of my first time eating another woman's pussy. It was so wonderful.
"Ok, Shelly," she pushed my head away. I cried out an objection, then saw her grabbing the carrots. "Time to change positions," she explained.
"Let's go to your bedroom."
My first thought was whether the bedroom was clean or not, but my pussy was burning up and I really didn't care. I just wanted to eat and be eaten.
I dove on the bed and rolled over to watch her stroll up to the bed. She was amazing, totally confident and poised, even while naked. That was hard. Most women tended to hide themselves. Marlene fell on the bed and rolled over to face me. She handed me a carrot with a smile.
"Know what to do with one of these?"
"Dip it?"
"That's right. Dip it just as far as it will go."
"It's rubbery," I said, shaking mine to make it wiggle. It really was a lot like a prick.
"That's the microwave, it can turn anything to rubber in just a few minutes. Are you ready?"
"Oh yes."
"You want the top, or the bottom?"
"I don't know," I said uncertainly.
"Ok, you take the bottom. First you need to double a pillow up under your head."
"Why?"
"To hold it up. Otherwise your neck will be killing you in minutes," she said while folding the pillow under my head. After a quick kiss she changed positions. I saw the pussy coming down to meet my face and I lunged up off the bed to meet it. Of course the pillow unfolded and left me laying too low. I quickly refolded it before she lowered her pussy to my mouth. I immediately began licking her clit, while I gently worked the carrot into her steamy hole. After several tries it was lubricated enough to slide inside without hurting her. To my utter delight, I could feel her doing the same thing down in my pussy. This was so wonderful. No wonder lesbians loved this position. It was like a mirror. What she did, I did.
For a moment I had the feeling that my own pussy was in my mouth and I was shoving a carrot deep inside myself. With no fooling around Marlene suddenly began licking my clit with short, vicious strokes of her stiff tongue. I forgot to repay this kindness for a moment as I buried my face against her thigh and simply enjoyed the feeling. The carrot was sliding deeper than I had ever felt anything inside me. Occasionally it felt like it was hitting something, and the extra contact drove me completely wild. I stroked the carrot in and out of Marlene while I renewed my attack on her clit. My eyes went to her puckered anus, but it was too far away for me to experiment.
My entire body was shaking now, not from nervousness, but from building passion. I loved every single little thing about this new lovemaking session with Marlene. I loved feeling her soft skin against my stomach, her tits digging into my abdomen, and the soft feeling of her hair on my inner thighs.
On my end I was finding her pussy absolutely delicious. I couldn't get enough of that sweet young girl. Her firm legs were pressed against the sides of my face. Her ass looked so firm and inviting. I reached up with my left hand and squeezed one firm cheek. It was absolutely hard, firm as hell. I moved my hand down and massaged her left leg with loving strokes.
I suddenly realized that I had forgotten to eat her for a moment, and returned to lavishing loving strokes to her sweet little bud. The carrot was coated with slick juices and white foam. I was afraid it would slip out of my hand and get lost inside her. I dug my fingernails into the sides of the carrot and plunged it in as far as it would go. She stiffened up, but didn't complain.
I felt a burning inside me that frightened me, at first. Then I realized it was an orgasm, but one so completely different from what I'd had before that I didn't recognize it. It started with a deep, burning fire farther up than my pussy. As it built I realized that it was a raging orgasm that would involve my entire body.
As I whimpered and ate Marlene furiously, I plunged the carrot in and out with blinding speed. She did the same to me. I felt her pull the folds of my pussy out with her teeth, then take the clit in her teeth and nibble it. I sucked her's into my mouth and nursed on it as I would a nipple. It was hard and hot between my lips, just like a tiny prick.
Then the waves of orgasm began filling my loins and exploding in my pussy. I forced my pussy up to meet her mouth and grunted, finding it hard to continue eating Marlene when my pussy was being ripped apart. I finally pulled the carrot out and tossed it aside, then grabbed both cheeks of her as and mashed my mouth against her pussy, sucking and tongue furiously as I came hard.
It took me a few moments to realize that Marlene was mashing her sex against my mouth because she was coming too. I don't know how she held off so long. I used her pussy as a cushion, screaming into it to muffle the sound. I moved my face back and forth, pressing my tongue hard against her pussy while I sucked. Her pussy was banging against my face in time with her grunts of passion. I rode out her bucking ride, trying to keep my mouth in contact with the wild, spasming pussy.
As my own orgasm eased off she rested with her open mouth on my pussy, muffling her own screams of passion. When we were both through we were too tired to do more than lay there panting. Finally Marlene rolled off of me and lay hugging my leg. I turned and kissed hers, then held it too. The carrot slowly slid out of my pussy and dropped to the floor between my legs.
"I'll never be able to look at a carrot the same again," I said with a giggle.

Marlene became my best friend, of course and she spent most of the next two months with me. We met for short periods when Stan was in port, but really looked forward to him leaving. All he knew about Marlene was that she was my "cute" friend. I only hope that she will always be there when I need her. Every woman needs a friend like Marlene.

Break In

2005-09-29T04:38:00.000-04:00

Steve Morrison awoke to a sound resembling a giggle which, of
course, was impossible at two o'clock in the morning. They had
no kids so it must have been part of a fleeting dream or
memory.
The next sound was clearly tapping on the front door. He
glanced at Martha, she was sleeping, which was no great surprise.
She had once slept through a 4.5 earthquake and refused to
believe there was an quake until she saw it on the news. Nothing
woke Martha short of 10 minutes of shaking and prodding, not even
sex.
He considered waking her to tell her that he had heard a
noise, then growled in disgust and drew the .38 pistol from the
night stand. Trying to still his shaking hand, he crept from the
bedroom in his double-wide trailer and entered the living
room.
Every shadow was deep and ominous, every noise raised the
hairs on the back of his neck. He swallowed nervously with his
hand on the light switch, then slowly withdrew it.
He stood for a moment looking around, then heard a noise
again. Yes, it was the front, but not the door it was the
window. He squinted at the curtain for some indication of who
was outside, but the only streetlight in the neighborhood was at
the back of the house. He couldn't see a thing. Suddenly the
windows thumped slightly and gently slid aside. Steve was
breathing harshly now, not sure if he should shout at the
burglar, or wait for him to enter.
His mind raced at the possibilities. The thief could have a
gun, and there could be several of them. If he was killed they
would certainly kill Martha too. She would never know what hit
her. Of course he could simply open fire now, but the law
frowned on people shooting a thief while he was still outside.
Why? Steve had no earthly idea, probably because they had never
been in his position.
Steve grabbed the pistol in both hands to keep it from
shaking so badly and slid down the wall until he was squatting on
the floor. His knees were too weak to stand. He had never been
so frightened in his life. Then it happened, the curtain moved
aside and one body entered the room. In a moment a second
followed and Steve was suddenly outnumbered.
"Open the door so we can get out fast," a harsh voice
whispered in the darkness. Steve squinted in the direction of
the voice, but the people were now shrouded in shadows. He was
surprised that they couldn't hear his terrified breathing coming
from his side of the room. It was loud in his own ears.
He wanted to just open fire and end the suspense once and for
all, but what if he didn't kill them? What if he didn't hit
anything at all. Then they would be armed and he wouldn't. And
suppose he needed more ammo? Why didn't he think to bring
more.
He heard the click of the deadbolt, then the doorknob
rattled. In a moment a small light came on and shined around the
far side of the room. Steve was too terrified to speak out, but
he knew they would find him soon. He had to do something.
The sound of a gun being cocked was horrifyingly loud. Steve
realized it was his pistol, he had pulled back the hammer.
"Freeze or your dead meat," he finally whispered. He couldn't
believe he'd said that, it was like something out of a bad movie.
But it was all he could think of at the time.
"Shit!" a voice said and the light was flashed in his
eyes.
"Drop the light or die!" he said, rather proud of his new
line. Could they see how terrified he was? Probably not from
that distance. Should he shoot now? They might be lining up
their own guns at him while the light was in his eyes.
"Shit, mister, don't shoot," a distinctively female voice
whispered as the light suddenly shined on the ceiling.
"Oh God, I can't believe this," another female said.
"Girls?" Steve asked in relieved wonder.
"No shit," a voice said from the dark. Steve stood and
flipped on the light. He couldn't believe his eyes. Not only
were they girls, but he knew them. They only lived about half a
mile away in the next trailer park. Both were in their late
teens or early twenties. They used to walk by his house every
day until they graduated. Hell, they had even talked to Martha a
few times on the way by.
"What the hell are you doing?" he realized how stupid the
question was after he asked it.
"We came to clean?" the black-haired girl said with a shrug
and a frightened smile.
"This is a fucking nightmare," the cute blonde said. She
dropped a pillow case on the floor and slid down to sit on the
hearth.
"What I mean is why should you steal? You're both young and
beautiful, you sure as hell don't look like thieves."
The blonde gave a grunt of disgust. "Because we're young and
pretty, but we're also hungry and can't find jobs. It came down
to stealing, starving, or selling pussy. I don't plan on selling
my pussy for food and dying of aids."
Steve couldn't believe what he was hearing. He couldn't
believe any of it.
"Call the cops and get it over with," the cute blonde said,
leaning back against the hearth.
"If you go to jail any chance at a normal life will be over,"
Steve said as he moved to the phone. "What a fucking waste," he
said, looking at them again with a shake of his head.
"Hey mister, maybe we can work something out," the black-
haired girl said with a shaky smile. The blonde glanced up at
her, then quickly at Steve with a hopeful look. It took Steve a
moment understand what they were driving at, then his eyes
widened.
"We have a hell of a lot to offer, I would be more than
willing," the cute blonde said. She looked Steve over from head
to toe, then smiled. "What about it? We do anything and you
forget you ever saw us?"
"Holy shit," Steve breathed. He glanced at the bedroom, then
back at the two girls. He was nearly forty and never considered
screwing a young teen again. For him, that part of his life was
over. Now he was being offered every man's dream, right there in
his living room. And the best part was, he had them over a
barrel, he could demand anything he wanted and they would do
it.
"Maybe," he said thoughtfully. "But it would have to be
something really spectacular. Otherwise I'll just call the cops
and go back to bed."
"Anything," the black-haired girl said with a toss of her
head. Her answer was definitely a challenge.
"You name it and we'll do it, as long as you promise to
forget you ever saw us," the cute blonde said as she stood.
"Anything?"
"Yeah, what do you have in mind mister Morrison?" the blonde
asked while unbuttoning her shirt.
"No, not here," Steven said, glancing at the bedroom. "I
have a guest bedroom at the other end of the house... wait a
minute," he glanced at the bedroom door again and a sly smile lit
his face. "I know exactly what I want."
Steve looked the blonde over carefully and nodded. She had
short hair, similar to his, and a skinny body. In the dark she
could be mistaken for him, under the blankets.
"Have you ever eaten another woman?" he asked the blonde.
"No," she glanced at the black-haired girl, then back at
Steve with a significant glance.
"Well this will be your first time then. I want you to eat
my wife while she's asleep. I do it all the time, she never
wakes up until her orgasm, then she just moans and goes back to
sleep again."
"Me? No way!"
"You know the alternative," he said, looking at the phone.
The blonde gave him a desperate look, then glanced at her friend.
Steve realized that she might be willing, but she was afraid of
what her friend would think or say.
"You," he pointed at the black-haired beauty, "will eat her
while she's eating my wife."
"I can't eat Linda, she's my best friend," the black-haired
girl said.
"Look girls," Steve slipped the pistol into the pocket of his
pajamas, "this is the only chance I'll get at this. It's been my
dream for my entire life to watch two girls making love. Now
I've got my chance. What we need to do is to promise each other
that what happens tonight never leaves this room. That goes for
me and each of you. Understand Linda?" he asked the cute blonde.
She nodded. "And you..."
"Karen," the black-haired girl said hopelessly.
"And you Karen?"
"I suppose. But how can you guarantee that you won't tell on
us later?"
"Tell what? That I made you eat my wife while she was
asleep? Get serious. How long do you think my marriage would
last if anyone found out?"
"Do you want to try, Linda?" Karen asked hopefully.
"I can try, but I'm no lesbian. I'm not guaranteeing I can
go through with it."
"Same here. You couldn't get us drunk first, could you?"
"It would take too long, and I don't think you'd find it all
that disgusting. Almost every girl tries it at least once, this
is your chance," Steve said as he cracked the door and looked in
the bedroom. Martha had not moved.
"Ok girls, get undressed. If you need to wash... anything,
the other bathroom is down there. I'm not worried about you
running off, since I know where you live and your prints are all
over the house."
"You're a real gentleman," Linda said as she headed toward
the bathroom.
Karen went to the couch and started undressing. "I just took
a shower," she said with a nervous smile. She began unbuttoning
her blouse. When Steve watched in anticipation, she turned half
away. He sat at the dining room table and realized that he was
shaking again, but this time from anticipation. He couldn't
believe his luck. Finally, he would get what he had been lusting
after for all these years. And not only that, but they would do
Martha, so he could remember each time he made love. It was the
biggest turn-on he could think of, knowing that a woman had been
between her legs before.
Linda came padding back from the bathroom, now stripped down
to her panties and bra. She watched Karen undressing, then
reached behind her back and undid her bra. She casually tossed
it over next to Karen's clothes. Karen took off her own bra and
stood with her arms across her chest. Linda giggled and pushed
her panties down by two thumbs in her waistband. Karen
reluctantly followed her example.
Steve sat transfixed by the sight of so much young female
flesh. The whole scene seemed unreal. He glanced from the long
haired beauty, back to the really cute blonde. He swallowed
several times, with his heart trying to beat out of his
chest.
"You girls are so beautiful," he said with an excited
sigh.
"Yeah, we are, aren't we," Linda said with a smile. "Your
wife ain't bad either, I've seen her in a short skirt bending
over to get groceries out of the trunk. It made my nipples
hard."
"I rarely notice any more," Steve said honestly. But she was
right, Martha had been awesomely beautiful when they got married,
and she was still a good looking woman, even at 35.
"Let's do this before I lose my nerve," Karen said. She was
still standing with her arms across her chest. Linda was
standing with complete unconcern and composure. Despite the
circumstances Steve was beginning to like and admire her. She
was cute, sassy, and looked so delicious. He couldn't wait to
sample her sweetmeats. Or the dark beauty standing next to her
for that matter.
"Right," Steve said breathlessly, "come on," he motioned them
forward. Linda stepped out immediately, Karen followed
reluctantly. Steve hushed them and closed the door so only the
night light showed in the room.
Martha's light brown hair was scattered across her pillow.
She was sleeping facing her side of the room. Steven motioned
for the girls to stand back in the dark area by the door, then
crawled up on the bed. He put one hand across Martha's body and
bent down to whisper in her ear.
"Sweetheart, I'm horny. Roll over on your back," he said and
moved back. Martha slowly rolled over on her back with her eyes
still closed. Steve lifted her silky nightgown and pulled her
panties down, as he had a hundred times before. Martha lifted up
slightly to assist him, but Steve was not worried, he knew she
was asleep. How many times had he made love to Martha in her
sleep? Most of the time, in fact. She said it gave her great
dreams. Well this experience would give him the great dreams, if
everything went well.
Steve tossed the white panties on the floor and motioned
Linda and Karen forward. Linda crawled up on the bed without
hesitation. Steve suddenly realized that Linda had made love to
a woman before, otherwise even she would have been more hesitant.
She didn't hesitate in the least, she laid full length between
Martha's legs and gently pushed the filmy nightgown up to her
abdomen, revealing the neatly trimmed brown triangle of hair and
the bare pussy below. She kissed Martha's inner thigh and Martha
sighed and smiled. Linda kissed the other thigh, only an inch
from Martha's pussy, then bent down and sniffed Martha's sex.
She placed her puckered lips against Martha's pussy and kissed it
gently, then began licking methodically.
The liquid sound of Linda's tongue in Martha's pussy was the
only sound in the room. Steve looked at Karen, standing
uncertainly at the end of the bed, and slid off the bed to join
her.
"Go ahead," he urged, looking at Linda's inviting ass and
spread legs."
"I... I can't," Karen whispered earnestly.
"Would you like me to get you hot first?"
"Please," she begged, knowing that she couldn't go through
with it otherwise.
"Ok. Just kneel here at the end of the bed, with your face
close to Linda's sweet little ass. I'll lay on the floor
underneath you and eat you. If you feel like doing her, go
ahead. If not, try to finger her until she comes. Ok?"
"Ok, thanks."
"Are you a virgin?"
"No, why?"
"Because I want to do you from behind in a little while.
That way I can watch you if you do Linda, and I can watch her do
my wife."
"Ok. I am getting a little horny, watching Linda do your
wife," she reluctantly admitted.
"Me too," Steve smiled and placed her hand on his raging
hard-on.
"Oh, it's... it's big," she swallowed nervously.
"Don't worry, I'll go slow. You can handle it, believe
me."
"I guess. I kind of wish I could see it, I've never seen a
grown man before."
"You can look all you want when we go back in the living
room, ok?"
"Ok," she smiled sweetly. She was so beautiful that Steve's
heart went out to her. But he was so horny that he needed her to
go through with it. He also needed her to finish her task for
Linda's sake. If she didn't their friendship would definitely
end tonight.
"Ok, sweetie, down on the end of the bed. I'll lay on the
floor beneath you."
Linda was going at Martha's pussy. She seemed to be really
enjoying herself. Each slender hand was resting on one of
Martha's thighs, her cute little face was lapping eagerly in
Martha's crotch, while she laid with her knees bent, legs up in
the air, bouncing them slightly as she ate. She almost looked
like she was watching TV or doing her homework.
Steve wanted to dive right into that perfect little ass, but
he had something more important and just as inviting to do.
Karen was positioned between Linda's legs now. She moved her
face closer to Karen's ass and sniffed experimentally, then
turned her head to watch Steve. He nodded and laid on the floor
behind her, then slid underneath as she lifted her ass off the
floor. He took a moment to savor the pure beauty and pleasant
smell before he touched those velvety lips for the first
time.
He pressed his lips gently against the warm pussy and sucked
as he shoved his tongue inside her. He moaned in pleasure at the
first luscious taste of the young black-haired girl. He had not
tasted anything so delicious since he and Margaret dated, almost
fifteen years before. Nothing tasted as delicious as a virginal
teen, NOTHING? He almost came in his pajamas. While the
fragrant juices filled his mouth, he looked up at the small, firm
tits above his face, pressed against the bed. He realized that
Karen was finally eating Linda. He could tell by the way she
rode his face and moved above him. He wanted to watch in the
worst kind of way, but first he had to bring Karen to orgasm.

Steve knew that unlike men, women remained hot and horny
after they came. Once he finished Karen, he could watch or
participate wherever he wanted. His main concern was watching
Martha getting eaten. He wanted to watch, savor the site, and
remember it forever. Every time he looked at her pussy he wanted
to remember that Linda had been there. He wanted to remember
Linda's lips against Martha's wet pussy lips, her tongue up her
vulva...
Steve realized that he was being brutally ridden by Karen as
she started her orgasm. He pressed his tongue against her little
bud and worked it brutally, making Karen pant and moan into
Linda's bare pussy. Karen finally pulled her mouth off Linda's
pussy and rested her nose in the crack of Linda's ass as she came
repeatedly on Steve's mouth. She restrained her screams of joy,
biting her lip brutally as the tongue worked up inside her.
Finally, unable to take any more, she raise up and Steve pulled
out, standing reluctantly behind Karen.
The first thing he saw was Martha staring at him with a half-
smile in her eyes.
"Oh shit," Steve said hopelessly.
"Shhhh," Linda warned, then saw Steve looking at Martha.
Linda looked up with a sheepish smile.
"Linda, why are you eating my pussy?" Martha asked
practically.
"Because your husband told me too, Misses Morrison."
"Why would you do that, Steven?"
"Ahhh... It seemed like a good idea, at the time, dear."
"It's a very pleasant surprise, I must admit. Linda, since
you are down there anyway, can you finish me please?"
"Sure Misses Morrison. You taste really great," Linda said
enthusiastically and sealed her mouth over Martha's pussy.
Martha closed her eyes, bit her lip and moaned. Steve couldn't
take it any more. He had a huge painful hard-on that needed to
sink into a deliciously warm hole. And Karen's inviting little
ass was sticking out in just the right position. He knelt behind
her, placed his hands on her bare back and pressed his penis
against her pussy. It was very wet after a good eating and he
had no problem sliding into her wet mound. She stiffened and
moaned, melting across Linda's legs as Steve slowly pressed his
meat farther inside her than she had ever felt anything before.

Just as she was about to scream for him to stop, his hips came
into contact with her firm ass. She whimpered slightly as the
huge prick began sliding in and out, slowly and methodically. In
a moment she returned to Linda's inviting little ass, licking and
sucking on the little pouch presented so incitingly.
It was hard to concentrate on eating Linda when the massive
piece of meat was filling her ass, clear to her abdomen.
"Oh Karen, you are so hot and tight," Steve gasped
loudly.
"Easy dear, don't forget me," Martha reminded him, then
reached down to hold Linda's face tight against her seething
pussy. She felt the tongue delving up inside her and withered on
the long, slender piece of meat. It was so fantastic, so erotic,
seeing an absolutely perfect little doll eating her mound. She
had fantasized about such things a thousand times, but would have
never had the nerve to go through with it. Now, by some miracle,
Steven had convinced the two most beautiful teens in the
neighborhood to join them in bed. What a surprise. What a
wonderful, magical fucking surprise.
"I'm going to come in your mouth," Martha sighed, gasping for
breath.
"Go ahead, Misses Morrison, I'm ready," Linda paused just
long enough to respond, then began bathing the luscious mature
pussy with long, firm strokes. Martha's ass raised up off the
bed each time her tongue sliced through her mound. The sweet
pussy had juiced up her face until it slid easily through the
older woman's crotch. Her pussy was so hot it radiated heat
against her face. Linda had been eating for over fifteen
minutes, while Martha was both sleeping and awake, and she would
have a really big come. She firmly grabbed each leg to hold it
in place and pressed her puckered lips over the clit. She sucked
it between her lips and nursed on it while her tongue pressed and
rotated the little bud. Martha screamed and arched her back up
off the bed. She began grunting like a wild animal in time with
each humping stroke of her crotch. Linda rode out the brutal
assault on her face, trying to keep her mouth in firm contact
with the wild woman.
"Oh yes, oh yes," Martha panted over and over, a little
louder each time. She ended with a long, drawn out scream of
pleasure, mashing her sex against Linda's sweet blonde face.
Linda held her mouth in place, watching with a smile in her eyes.
What a wonderful sight. She had made the beautiful older woman
explode. She felt very powerful and extremely sexy.
The fire in her loins was about to explode, now that she
could relax and enjoy her girlfriends mouthings. Linda knew it
was hard to her to reach her pussy while lying on her stomach, so
she gently turned over and laid with the back of her neck
cushioned on Martha's pelvis. Now she could watch her best
friend eat her hot little box, and watch her get banged at the
same time. Now that she had easy access, Karen began munching on
Linda's box with enthusiasm. She licked through the folds
repeatedly. Her head bobbed with each stroke, her mouth mashed
against Linda's sex each time Steve slammed his huge prick into
her tiny pussy.
Linda knew that Karen had only been with one or two other
boys, and since Linda had also been screwed by them she knew they
weren't much. Both boys were small and thin. Steve had a huge
manly prick that split Karen's tiny pussy, making her feel every
inch of it. Linda spread her legs wider and watched Karen
sucking on her mound. She had one hand on each inner thigh, her
eyes were closed and an expression of lust made her look even
more beautiful than usual. Linda had fantasized about getting
between Karen's sweet little legs, but she had never imagined
having Karen between hers. She planned to take full advantage of
it in the future.
Karen's tongue seemed to be snaking around inside her
everywhere at one. She suddenly puckered her lips and sucked
gently. Linda could hear the slurping sound of Karen milking her
pussy. It was so stimulating. Her loins burned with a deep
inner fire. She felt the liquid passion building to a climax.
She closed her eyes and moaned as Karen's tongue probed deep
inside her, tongue fucking her briskly with small little strokes.
She turned her face slightly and pressed her lips against
Martha's smooth inner thigh and sucked gently.
Martha reached down and gently smoothed Linda's short blonde
hair, waiting for the lovely girl to come. Although coming in
the little girl's mouth had been wonderful, she wanted to taste
at least one of the beautiful teens before they left. She had
not done anything like this since college. She watched Steve
slapping his thighs against Karen's skinny little ass. His face
was screwed up in pleasure. His eyes were closed and face tipped
down as he concentrated on his building orgasm.
Suddenly Steve began to come. He was immediately joined by
Linda, so poor Karen was receiving a beating from both ends at
once. She rode out the attack, keeping a firm grip on Linda's
thighs while Linda mashed her sex against her mouth. Linda
suddenly closed her legs around Karen's head, trapping her
between her legs while she came.
Steve came hard and fast, as usual. He started grunting in a
ever-louder series of little moans, then groaned long and loud as
he shot his thick come into Karen's little pussy. When he was
done he wilted over her back. The viciousness of his passion was
enough to belatedly start Karen's own orgasm. She screamed into
Linda's pussy as wave after wave of boiling spasms racked her
little body. It took her several minutes to recover from her
second orgasm, then she moved so both Linda and Martha could
change positions. Martha was very relieved, she was getting a
cramp from laying in the same position too long.
Steve crawled up on the bed and kissed Martha soundly, while
the two teens sat watching. When they finally broke off the
kiss, Martha licked her lips and looked at Karen.
"You taste good, girl. Come up here and kiss me."
Karen crawled up on the bed and kissed her without
hesitation. Steve watched, beginning to feel a hard-on starting
again. He had never seen Martha like this. It made her look
much more sexy and desirable.
"Ummm, that's good," Martha whispered in Karen's face. "Your
turn," she motioned Linda to sit on the other side of her. They
kissed for a long time, exchanging tongues and caresses. Martha
broke the kiss breathlessly, then smiled at the cute little
blonde.
"You did me real good. I appreciate it. I'm dying to try
you, just as soon as I get my strength back."
"I can't wait," Linda smiled brightly.
"Are you girls spending the night, or do you have to go
soon?" Martha asked, looking from one to the other. Both girls
turned and looked at Steve. Steve colored as Martha gave him a
questioning look.
"It's up to your girls, whatever you want to do," he said
guiltily.
"What kind of arrangement did you make with them,
Steven?"
"Why... well they needed money, so I offered to help them out
in exchange for this little favor. There was no..."
"We have been dying to try something new," Linda took over
smoothly. "Steven offered to let us join you two and he'd help
us out until we got back on our feet again."
"You need help out," Martha laughed, "I've seen that dump you
girls live in. Why don't we move you girls into the spare
bedroom until you get back on your feet. Then you won't have to
pay rent or food. We can help you find jobs, if that's what you
want. Steven knows practically everybody around here."
Steve gulped convulsively and nodded until his neck hurt.
Martha squinted at him and raised a finger.
"That doesn't mean you can just dip your wick whenever you
feel like it Steven. Nothing happens unless you and I are both
there. Understand?"
"Sure, Martha, I wouldn't have it any other way."
"Fine. Then it's all settled. Can four of us sleep in a
king sized bed?" she asked, looking at the girls, and then
measuring the bed with her eyes.
"We can sure try," Linda said enthusiastically. "I get
Steven's side."
"Fine by me," Karen said, snuggling close to Martha. It was
a tight fit, but they all made it.
"Night Steven," Martha said as she turned off the light.
"Shhhh, I'm saying my prayers," he whispered.
It looks to me like they've already been answered," Martha said
as she kissed Karen passionately.
"Hey, don't touch that until I'm done" Steven suddenly
said from his side of the bed.
"Ok, I'm done," he said.
Linda giggled in the darkness.

The Adult Book Store

2005-09-17T07:36:00.000-04:00

Alice watched the sweet young woman enter the book store and
frowned. She had seen a lot of people come through that door,
but the beautiful woman standing uncertainly by the front door
was definitely not the kind to frequent a sleazy book store. The
woman looked at the movie room with complete indifference, then
slowly walked over to the book racks. Alice glanced at the front
door, wondering if it were raining or if the girl had been
followed. She saw nothing unusual.
"I can't stand it... I can't help it... I can't have it," the
girl whispered, singing the words of a well-known popular song.
Alice happened to love that song, but so did half of America.
Alice suddenly realized that the girl was listening to a cd
player, the headphones were hidden by her long brown hair. Alice
glanced at the clock and found it was 11:00 pm. She sauntered
into the movie room and knocked on doors as she went from booth
to booth.
"Closing time," she said, although she was sure all the
booths were empty now. She stood for a moment and waited to be
sure, then put her hand on the power breaker on the wall. The
curtain parted and the girl walked in, looked at Alice with a
smile, and looked at the adds above each entrance before she
choose the first door. Alice laughed and shook her head. She
went to the first booth and started to knock, then thought better
of it. Alice looked at the top of the door suspiciously and
found that the movie the girl had chosen was a lesbian movie.
"That cute little slut," Alice said in wonder. Alice
suddenly realized that the girl was probably there for her. It
was the first time, if so, that she had ever been picked up by a
woman. Few knew she was a lesbian, although she had always had a
biker chick attitude that drove men away.
"Lady," Alice said, knocking on the door. The door opened
and a slender wrist and an equally slender hand came out holding
a homemade cigarette. Alice sniffed and took the cigarette
before she handed it back unsampled.
"You'd better come out of there before you catch something,"
Alice said with a smile.
"Why?" the girl asked, sliding through the door and handing
the cigarette back to Alice. Alice shook her head.
"Men watch the movies and jack off. You wouldn't believe how
much cum collects on the floor and walls in one day. Hell, the
plywood is pealing."
"Ugh, that's so gross," the girl said, looking back inside.
"Yeah, but it's why these booths are here. Sick, but
profitable."
"Nattaly said to look you up, you were something special,"
the girl said as she took a final drag off the cigarette and
stomped it out on the floor.
"I don't know any Nattaly," Alice said carefully, watching
the narrow shoe grind the roach into nothingness.
"She said you wouldn't remember her, it was a long time ago."
"So what were you looking for?" Alice slid closer to the
woman and looked down at her chest. She was wearing a tee shirt
and no bra. Her tits were small, but rock hard. Alice ached to
touch them.
"I'm on my way to Detroit, I have a record contract. I was
hoping to stay with you for the night and have a good time."
"Wow, you really come to the point," Alice said nervously.
She began to wonder if she had a stalker or another kind of crazy
nut on her hands.
"My beamer's outside, can I give you a lift?" the girl said
with a bright smile. Her beamer, Alice thought. If she was a
crazy, she was a rich one.
"Uh... well I normally do all my business here at the store.
I have a bed in back."
"Sorry, not interested. If I'm not good enough to go home
with you, I'm not good enough to eat your pussy. Make up your
mind," the girl said, edging toward the door.
"Well what's your name?" Alice stalled for time.
"Uh, call me Stephanie," the girl said gaily.
Alice didn't like what that implied. It implied that the
girl's name was not Stephanie, it was an alias.
"I'm sorry, but I don't like the way this feels," Alice said,
stepping back to the counter.
"Oh come on, live a little. I'll tell you what, I'll buy a
couple of hundred dollars worth of your favorite sex toys, and we
can take them back to your place and try them out," Stephanie
said, pushing her stomach against the counter. Her shirt pulled
down and showed even more of her shapely breasts. Alice looked
at the mirrored glass at the end of the room, then sighed and
nodded.
"Ok, I'll take a chance on you. I don't usually do this though."
"You don't have any pot on you, do you?" Stephanie asked casually.
"No, sorry."
"Too bad, I'm out. Hey, I can pay you for your time,"
Stephanie said as she stood looking down at the dildos in the
case. She pulled out a strap-on, then realized that Alice was glaring at her.
"Are you calling me a whore?" Alice shouted.
"Hell no. What gave you that idea?" Stephanie said slyly.
Alice secretly decided to rape the little whore with the
strap on dick then get rid of the little slut. The more she was
around Stephanie, the less she liked her.
"Come on, I've got to close," Alice said, shoving Stephanie
toward the front door.

They arrived at Alice's house. Alice parked her Honda and
Stephanie pulled her BMW in behind her. Stephanie stepped out
and looked around the typical yuppie neighborhood.
"Kind of Archie Bunker isn't it?" Stephanie asked.
"I like it," Alice said defensively.
"Yeah, sure," Stephanie said in a bored voice, following
Alice into the house.
"So where do we start first?" Stephanie asked, looking around
the living room. It was sparsely furnished.
"That's up to you," Alice said indifferently
"Well if I have to chose, then I'll chose you as my snack,"
Stephanie said, stepping forward and placing her hands on the hem
of Alice's sweater. She pulled it over Alice's head and stepped
back to admire Alice's shapely tits. They were typical, perhaps
a little saggy, but not bad.
"Nice," Stephanie said with a slow smile. "I can't wait to
see the rest of it," she said, putting her hands on the button on
Alice's jeans. It took only a moment to slide them down to her
ankles, then she slid the white cotton panties down and helped
Alice step out of them.
"Uh, very nice," Stephanie said in a whisper. "Now that
little thing has snack written all over it," she negligently
petted Alice's nearly hairless mound. She pushed Alice back
until she was sitting on the sturdy little table next to the
hallway. It was actually an old trundle type sewing machine
which she used for a table. Without warning, Stephanie tipped
her mouth up, sealed her eager lips over Alice's mound and began
munching furiously. While her mouth worked on the smooth lips of
Alice's pussy, her tongue lapped at the top of Alice's warm musty
envelope of flesh. She found the sensitive area at the very top
of her mound and tongued it while sucking gently.
Alice gasped and stood on tiptoes. She shifted positions so
her legs were spread wide and her bare ass rested firmly on the
table. It was cold against her warm flesh.
Stephanie lifted her mouth so only her tongue touched Alice's
sweet mound, and lifted her first two fingers so they were at the
entrance to Alice's vulva. With slow brutal pressure she shoved
them in to her knuckles and churned them inside of Alice.
Turning and pushing in and out, she had Alice gasping and
emitting tiny little screams.
Her tongue found the little bud and began brutally strumming
it. Alice jerked and vibrated as if she were being electrocuted.
Stephanie finally withdrew her mouth and fingers, then grabbing
Alice's shapely hips she turned Alice so she was facing away from
her. She pushed Alice so the girl had to lean forward over the
table with her hands on the wall. Without hesitation she placed
her hot lips over Alice's puckered asshole. Her tongue stabbed
forward and began working it's way inside while her hands
brutally mashed the ass cheeks.
In a moment she was successfully tongue-fucking Alice in the
ass. It was a new, wonderful experience for Alice, one that only
the most hardened lesbians could perform.
If Alice had any doubts about which way Stephanie swung
before, she had no doubts now. Stephanie was a full fledged
lesbian.
"Um, you taste good," Stephanie said, taking a break so her
aching tongue could rest. "What an ass," she said
enthusiastically.
Alice was flattered, of course. No woman had ever reamed her
before, and getting a compliment from the first one to do so was
a heady experience. Before Alice could respond, Stephanie had
tipped her face up and applied her hot mouth to Alice's sex.
This was new too, and it felt entirely wonderful. She couldn't
see what was happening to her, but she could feel every little
touch, suck, and lick from her pussy to the bottoms of her feet.
Stephanie was causing a raging fire in her loins, it was
wonderful and terrible, both at the same time.
"Oh shit, that's good," Alice said enthusiastically. "Oh,
that is SO good."
Stephanie grunted, but otherwise made no response. She
munched enthusiastically, feasting on Alice's sweet meat like a
starving animal. Her tongue was fully inserted inside Alice,
eagerly exploring, tasting, and energizing. Electric fire was
shooting through Alice's loins, creating fire in her chest, ass,
and pussy. A warm glow also touched her ears, neck, and inner
thighs, among other places. Alice took one hand off the wall and
cupped her right tit. By bending her head she could engulf her
own nipple in her mouth and suck passionately. It was enough to
make her explode.
"I'm cumming in your mouth," Alice cried with her head thrown
back and eyes closed. She had both hands on the wall again,
completely lost in the feeling that Stephanie was producing in
her vulnerable ass. It was both exciting and degrading. She
thrust her ass against Stephanie's mouth each time a wave of
orgasm would strike. Humping and grunting, she enjoyed her
orgasm. Stephanie rode out the punishment with her eager lips
pursuing and sucking the inflamed mound. It wasn't long until
Alice could stand no more.
She pulled away, motioned Stephanie forward and stumbled into
her bedroom, where she collapsed on the bed.
Stephanie laid beside her with a smug smile on her face.
Alice had begun to like Stephanie until she saw that smile. Once
again the reason for her anger came back to her.
"I'm going to fuck you half to death," Alice said, walking
across the bed on her knees. She pulled open the door to her
nightstand and selected a huge strap-on penis. She belted it on
while Stephanie eagerly stripped.
"On your knees," Alice commanded. She put her cupped fingers
in her own pussy and collected juice, which she rubbed down the
full length of the penis. She did it again and wiped the juice
on Stephanie's now bare pussy. Stephanie gasped and backed into
Alice's hand, groaning in pleasure.
"No pleasure yet, bitch, first comes the pain," Alice said
and slapped her wet hand down on Stephanie's butt. Stephanie
squealed, wiggling her butt slowly in anticipation of the next
slap. Alice slapped her ass again, this time harder. Stephanie
didn't even cry out, she simply moaned with a look of erotic
pleasure on her face.
On her hands and knees, Stephanie's ass looked small, tight
and rounded. Alice just had to lower her mouth and take the firm
flesh in her teeth. She bit into Stephanie's ass rather cruelly.
Stephanie still didn't pull away, she just moaned and reached
back to massage her puss.
"Now you're ready," Alice said after several minutes of
spanking. She positioned the tip of the soft rubber prick at the
entrance to Stephanie's pussy and shoved brutally. Stephanie
cried out in pain. Alice pushed harder until the full length of
the rubber penis was inside. Slowly she began sliding in and
out. The straps of the dildo were tight, so she could ram the
rubber penis into Stephanie rapidly. The heat generated in
Stephanie's pussy was painful, but despite cries of pain Alice
did not let up. She wanted to hurt Stephanie.
Before long Stephanie's pussy had loosened to accommodate the
huge rubber dildo. Stephanie began panting, giving little cries
of pleasure as the penis was rammed into her upturned pussy. She
was lost in the pleasure Alice was giving her, and had forgotten
the pain just a few minutes before.
"Oh yes, fuck me good," Stephanie groaned loudly to be heard
over the wet squishy sound of the rubber penis reaming out her
pussy, and the firm hips slamming into her tight little ass.
"Fuck my brains out," Stephanie cried. Her orgasm had begun,
slowly at first but building with blinding speed. Before she
could warn Alice, her pussy was bucking against the rubber penis.
She gave a long, drawn-out scream, rubbing her pussy against the
dildo, and Alice's hips. She grunted again and again, thrusting
her ass against the dildo. Crying mindlessly, she finally fell
on her face when her orgasm finished and her arms became suddenly
weak. With her face pressed into the blanket, she groped for
Alice, found her and pulled her up alongside her on the bed.
With eager lips she kissed Alice passionately, then lay back
looking at the ceiling with a satisfied smile.
"I've got a deal for you," Stephanie finally said. Her hair
was disheveled and her makeup less perfect than it had been just
one short hour before.
"What's that?" Alice asked guardedly.
"If you do me like that once a week, I won't run you in for
solicitation and prostitution."
Alice sat up with eyes wide, a look of shock on her face.
"But I didn't do either," Alice said in shock. She had expected
something like this before, but certainly not after they had
shared such a close moment.
"Sorry, sweets, it's my word against yours," Stephanie pulled
a badge out of her clothing and held it up. "I'm with vice," she
said proudly.
"I won't do it," Alice said firmly.
"Ok, it's your funeral," Stephanie pulled a radio out of her
purse and made a call. In a moment five other plainclothes cops
poured in with guns drawn. She looked from one to the other.
"I've been set up," Alice insisted. "She picked me up and
she was smoking pot in my store."
"Part of the cover," a large fat man said in a clipped voice.
"Tell it to the judge."
"I will," Alice insisted.
"Do it," the fat man said, looking Alice's naked body over
with relish.
"Come on in boys," Alice said, looking at the ceiling. In a
moment a second wave of cops poured into the room, training drawn
guns on the first five.
"I'm with Internal Affairs," Alice explained in obvious
enjoyment. "We've had complaints for months, but it took this
long to find which team was doing the crimes. Now we have it all
on film," Alice said with a giggle. "Enjoy your time in prison, Stephanie,
I'm sure they will welcome a lesbian cop from Vice,
who has been fucking them both ways for years," Alice said
with a laugh. "So far we have extortion, a misdemeanor drug
charge, soliciting, and racketeering. Do you boys want to add
resisting arrest, or will you drop those guns," she asked
sweetly. The vice cops hesitantly placed their guns on the floor
and raised their hands.
"You seem to have forgotten, it's illegal to break the law
while enforcing it," Alice said, slapping the offered cuffs on
Stephanie's hands.

Birthday Girl

2005-09-16T05:49:00.000-04:00

At two in the morning the streets were nearly deserted. A
lone car raced across an overpass. Street lights and passing
signs glinted off it's flawless, shiny exterior. The car
negotiated the wet snowy streets with the reckless abandonment of
somebody in a hurry. Piles of dirty snow bordered the streets,
choking the sidewalks after the recent storm. Few people were
out and then only those with urgent business. But unlike most
cars on the street, this one contained two beautiful women
dressed in lavish evening gowns.
"So what kind of party is it?" Kate asked as she watched the
passing snow apprehensively.
"You'll see. I told you it's a surprise. Have you ever
known me to tell secrets?" Ellen asked. They roared through a
deep puddle and Ellen pulled her BMW up next to the curb.
"No, you asshole," Kate said with a hurt expression. She
glanced out her window and ducked down to see the top of the
towering building. She couldn't see it, it disappeared into the
dark sky, but she could see the sign far above.
"Shit," Ellen this is a hotel.
"Yes it is, but we aren't going to the hotel, silly, we're
going to the private banquet room. Since you won't talk to your
real sister, I felt it my job as your adopted sister to make sure
you have a little fun. We are special guests tonight."
"Who's?"
"Give me a break, Kate, just wait a minute and you'll find
out."
"Ellen, you know I hate walking into a cold room. If you
embarrass me, I swear I'll key your beamer."
"You touch my car and you die, sister," Ellen gave her a dark
look then smiled. "Relax, you're going to love this. It may be
the most memorable night of your life."
"The most memorable night of my life is the night my real
sister climbed into my bed thinking Tom was there, and started
kissing her way down to my crotch. She had a hell of a surprise
when she found out I had no dick. The next day I had no Tom
either."
"Well I still talk to and like Tom," Ellen said as the valet
opened the door for her and accepted the keys. "He still swears
that he loves you and had no idea that your sister planned that
midnight thing."
"And I still don't believe him," Kate said stubbornly. She
wrapped her coat tightly around her and carefully stepped out on
the icy sidewalk. She tried to avoid the slushy puddles as she
made her way to the awning. The uniformed doorman waited until
they neared to open the door.
"Which way to the blue banquet room?" Ellen asked as he held
the door.
"Straight ahead and left at the end of the hall, past the
elevators. Is Mister H...."
"Yes, he's expecting us," Ellen said quickly to stop his flow
of words.
"I'm Ellen Scroder, this is Kate Hall."
"I see," the doorman's eyes widened slightly. "Go on in," he
bowed them through the door.
"What the hell was that all about?" Kate asked, glancing at
the doorman over her shoulder.
"Our benefactor is a very important person," Ellen said with
a wave of her hand.
"But it looked like..."
"Shhhh, we're there," Ellen said and put her hand on the
door. "Now don't embarrass me. Go along with everything I do.
Promise?"
"Ellen, what???"
"Promise!" Ellen insisted.
"Yeah, all right, I promise."
"You'd better mean it, because if you embarrass me our
friendship ends tonight."
"Boy, you are serious, aren't you?"
"Very. That's why your promise is so important to me. Like
I said, this is a very important person and I don't want to blow
it. Ok?" Ellen gave an apologetic smile.
"You know I always go along with everything you want. Lead
on."
"Ok," Ellen said looking herself over. "I look incredible,
you look absolutely delicious, and we own this room. So let's
go," she opened the door and Kate went in ahead of her.
Kate immediately felt like she was the poorest woman in the
room. As dozens of people turned to look at them, the sparkle of
diamonds, pearls, and gold, nearly blinded them. There were
white dresses and black suits for as far as she could see. She
breathed in sharply, but Ellen took her hand and pulled her
forward. There were two open seats at the closest end of the
long table. The placecards had their names on them. As they sat
down the crowd began to mumble. Kate heard the door being
locked. She looked behind her as she smoothed down her dress,
but there was nobody there. It had been locked from the outside.
She shivered and looked down the long table at the two rows of
faces. Most everyone there smiled and nodded politely. She
began to feel a little better. As she looked over the crowd, she
confirmed that most were either very rich, or very important.
But even more odd was the fact that they were all young to middle
aged. There was not one old face in the crowd.
"Ellen this is really strange," Kate whispered.
"Shhh, the host has arrived," Ellen hushed her.
Kate looked up and craned her neck to see over the dozens of
heads. She saw a tall man in a black tux, a top hat, and a
black, lacey mask.
"What the hell is that?" Kate whispered and giggled.
"That is your benefactor," Ellen smiled. "He's a little
eccentric, I guess."
"Yeah, just a little," Kate giggled again. She looked up and
saw the piercing blue eyes staring directly at her. She froze
and the smile dropped from her face. The eyes quickly went over
the rest of the crowd, then the man sat at the head of the table.
A fat clownish man walked out on the stage behind the masked
man and a spotlight came on.
"Ladies and gentlemen, in honor of our very special guest on
her birthday, we have a banquet, a floor show, and some other
amusing entertainment. Anyone desiring to leave, is encouraged
to do so now. Your continued presence will be your consensual
agreement to partake in these festivities. Last call. Anyone?
Good, then let's get on with the show.
Our floor show tonight will be performed by Mickey and Lin.
Mickey is a professional dancer at the club here in the Regent,
Lin is an exotic dancer at Quinns. Both are seasoned
professionals, extremely well-endowed and beautiful young women.
So let's give them a hand," he began clapping. Two sweet young
girls, one blonde and one oriental stepped out on the stage
wearing almost nothing.
"Shit, Ellen, what have you gotten me into?" Kate whispered
harshly.
"The time of your life, girl. Sit back and enjoy it," Ellen
laughed.
"I'm not sitting here and... Oh God, they're kissing," Kate
said and turned her face away. Mickey and Lin were in a full
embrace, kissing passionately as their hands roamed freely over
each other's body. Suddenly Mickey slid down and began licking
and kissing Lin's perfect little breasts. Ellen felt a stab of
fire shoot between her legs.
"Kate, you said you wouldn't embarrass me," Ellen whispered
harshly.
"Well I didn't expect this shit, did I?"
"Do you know what date today is?"
"November 29th."
"Is that significant to you?" Ellen asked teasingly.
"You found out, didn't you?"
"You are the birthday girl, sister. This party if for you."
"Tom told you didn't he?"
"Yeah," Ellen said and turned to watch the two girls on the
stage. They were now lying on a wrestling pad. Lin was kissing
Mickey's tits. Mickey was withering and twisting like a snake on
the pad. Lin quickly slid back and forth to follow her. Lin's
small hand was now massaging Mickey's blonde bush. As she
changed tits, Lin licked the juice off her hand before she
pressed the heel of her hand into Mickey's pussy and rubbed hard.
Mickey arched her back and cried out.
"Oh, this is disgusting," Kate said, hiding her face behind
her hand, but glancing at the stage occasionally.
"Hey, here comes the booze. You'll feel better after a
martini."
"I'll feel better after three," Kate said, still glancing
covertly at the stage. The lights at the table suddenly went
down. Kate could barely see the waiter as he approached.
"Two," Kate held up two fingers. The waiter nodded and sat
two full glasses by her plate. Kate grabbed one and downed it in
a few large gulps. As the alcohol began burning her stomach and
spreading throughout her body, she did feel a little better.
After the soup course, as the meat and potatoes were being
dished out, the girls on stage were down to some serious eating
of their own. With the lights down so nobody could see her, and
two martinis in her stomach, Kate didn't need to pretend not to
watch. She actually enjoyed the show after fifteen minutes and
began to feel some serious wetness between her legs. She reached
for a fork and gasped when her wrist came into contact with her
hard nipple trying to poke it's way through the thin white
material of her dress.
Ellen, feeling her gasp had something to do with the show,
leaned closer and whispered. "It's very erotic, isn't it?"
"Oh yeah, very," Kate said expressively. She brushed her
hardened nipples again and shuddered at the brief contact.
"You've never tried that have you?" Ellen asked in a whisper.
"No, not really. Have you?"
"A few times. I guess you could say I was molested the first
few times, but I've experimented a little since then."
"You never said anything?" Kate said uncomfortably.
"No reason too, you were never interested."
The girls on stage suddenly changed positions and went into a
69 position. Kate watched closely, shuddering with passion. As
she watched she decided that she would rather be the girl on top,
they had it easy. The girl on the bottom would get a sore neck
real fast.
"I wouldn't mind jumping between the two of them," Ellen said
lightly.
"They might mind, it doesn't look like there's room for three
people... hey, here comes some more girls," Kate pointed. She
suddenly realized that she had spoken loudly. Several people
giggled in the darkness.
"Shhh, you're drunk," Ellen said with a giggle.
"Yeah, kind of. I feel great, I think... I know this is the
strangest thing I've ever done."
"It'll get stranger real fast," Ellen pointed to the four
girls approaching the head of the table. Their benefactor lifted
the table cloth and all four girls ducked down and slid under the
table, one at a time.
"What are they doing?" Kate asked, craning her neck to look
under the table. Ellen grabbed her and pulled her back up.
"Ok, here comes the really strange part. Now listen
carefully. Are you listening?" Ellen asked.
"Yeah," Kate said, bending closer so she could see Ellen in
the darkness. Their faces were nearly touching.
"Those four girls are there to give people oral sex."
"People? You mean the men?"
"Nope, people, men and women."
"No way!"
"Shhhh. It's all right. Here are the rules. See how
everybody is putting a napkin in their laps?"
"Yeah."
"They aren't. You have two choices. One, you drop the
napkin on the floor in front of your chair. That means you want
them to pass you by. Ok? The second choice is to lay the napkin
over your right leg. Can you figure out what that means?"
"That they don't pass me by?"
"Bingo. Nobody will know which you chose, only you will know
that. As the rest of the dinner is served, just pretend you are
only here to eat dinner. Don't show that you are being serviced.
Have you got all that?"
"Sure. Which will you chose?"
"What do you think?"
"You won't drop a napkin," Kate said, nodding her head.
"Right again. Your choice is your business. But remember,
whichever you chose nobody will know. So if you ever considered
trying this out, now is the time. Have you decided?"
"Yeah, I think so."
"Then put the napkin where you want it."
Kate held her hand under the table and dropped the napkin on
the floor. Ellen watched from the corner of her eye and shook
her head in disgust as she laid her own napkin over her right
leg.
"Shit, I forgot, I'm wearing pantyhose," Ellen said in
embarrassment.
"So?"
"We weren't supposed to wear them to this party. Are you
wearing any?"
"No," Kate said, a little annoyed. Ellen knew she never wore
them, even in the winter.
"It's dark enough I'm going to try and slip out of them here.
If anybody looks, let me know."
"Who can see? It's black as night in here, except for the
stage."
"That's to keep anyone from being embarrassed," Ellen said as
she hiked her dress up and pulled down her stockings. She banged
the table once, generating a few giggles from people who
mistakenly believed the girls under the table were bumping into
things. Ellen finally pulled the stockings over her knees and
off her feet.
"Shit, I dropped my napkin," Ellen said.
"You want me to get it for you?" Kate asked, looking under
the table.
"Naw, I'll get it. You just watch the show."
Kate nodded and turned her eyes to the stage.
"Here, finish that for me and order another one when the
waiter comes," Ellen handed her nearly-full glass to Kate and
slipped under the table.
Kate sipped and watched girls really getting into their act.
They had switched positions. Apparently the girl on the bottom
had gotten a sore neck. Kate massaged her own neck while she
watched, then downed the last of Ellen's drink. She looked
around for a waiter, but none were in sight.
"Move your foot over," Ellen said from under the table,
pushing Kate's right leg aside. Kate opened her legs and tried
to look under the table, but it was too dark of course. She
suddenly felt a warm pair of lips under her dress, kissing her
inner thigh. She gasped and reached under the table to push the
face away, but Ellen slapped her hand away and forced her face in
closer.
"Ellen get out of there," Kate hissed.
"Nope, I'm going to eat your pussy," she said happily in a
loud whisper. "I've dreamed of this for so long, and nothing's
going to stop me."
"Oh no your not. Get out from under the table... oooohhhh,"
Kate suddenly gasped as she felt a full kiss against the crotch
of her white cotton panties. She had gone without sex for some
time and now, after watching the show, she was on fire. She
could feel the heat and moisture from Ellen's mouth. It
generated a small explosion in her crotch that shot into her tits
and ass in seconds. She hissed to keep from crying out loud.
Her wild glance finally focused on the show on stage. Lin was
eating Mickey while Mickey bent over backwards, supporting
herself with her hands and feet, the top of her head resting on
the floor. Lin was propped up, eating Mickey's delicious pussy
savagely.
Ellen kissed the crease next to her pussy and inner thigh,
then lifted the crotch of her panties and pushed them aside.
Before Kate could even think to object, Ellen's tongue plunged up
inside her. Kate grabbed the table and sighed loudly. She
leaned back against the chair and grabbed the edge of the table
in both hands.
Ellen's mouth began to work on her crotch, sucking and
licking her warm, fragrant sex. When Ellen stopped and grabbed
Kate's panties, Kate quickly lifted up off the chair so Ellen
could pull them off her hot, sweet ass. Kate threw her legs wide
when she felt Ellen's warm cheeks pressed against her inner
thighs. She groaned audibly when Ellen's tongue began licking
her hot sex insistently. The liquid sounds of the tongue in her
pussy were clear even to the people around her.
Kate didn't care, she just wanted to enjoy the sensation of
being eaten by her very best and sexiest friend in the world.
The magic of the night might wear off, so she intended to enjoy
the evening to the fullest in case it never happened again.
"Ellen, I love you so much," Kate whispered harshly as
Ellen's lips worked between her legs. Ellen paused and pulled
her lips away from Kate's pussy.
"I love you too, sweetheart, and I'm proving it," she
whispered as her face plunged back into Kate's crotch. Kate
gasped and massaged her tits, sliding down the chair until her
crotch was hanging over the front edge. She instinctively knew
this would help Ellen. She wished she could see Ellen's sweet
face and warm lips feasting on her pussy. Ellen was such a
beauty and would be even with Kate's abundant juices wetting her
face.
Ellen sucked hard, slurping out the juices that were
lubricating her and the chair. She was afraid that Kate's
thousand dollar dress would be ruined. It was a good thing that
she had reserved a room ahead of time, they could wash out their
things before going home. She should have know there would be a
lot of juice since Kate rarely dated. She had been storing it up
for almost a year. Ellen didn't mind, the nectar of Kate's pussy
was a delicious feast. She pressed her tongue between the raw
wet lips of Kate's pussy and began licking rapidly like a dog.
Kate bounced on the chair and made and embarrassingly loud
panting sound. Ellen considered telling her to be more quiet,
then decided not to ruin her good time. Ellen found the little
nubbin between the tiny envelope and rubbed it with the tip of
her tongue. Kate jolted on the chair and wrapped her legs
tightly around Ellen's head. It was hard to breath, but Ellen
managed to lift her nose enough to breath, while continuing to
pelt the little stiff member with her tongue. As she felt Kate
about to come, she switched and slid her tongue in and out of
Kate's hot, wet, hole. Kate's groan of pleasure was so loud it
echoed off the walls. But there were so many people moaning and
groaning that it went nearly unheard.
"Ellen, I'm going to come in your mouth," Kate panted,
feeling it appropriate to warn Ellen for some reason.
"Do it sweetie, I can't wait," Ellen mumbled around the folds
of wet pussy flesh. Ellen sucked and tongued the entire pussy
equally until Kate began panting louder and louder. When Ellen
felt it was the appropriate time she stopped licking and simply
held her mouth over Kate's entire bucking pussy, waiting for
Kate's sensitive loins to still. With a constant sucking
pressure on Kate's pussy, Ellen waited until Kate lay spent and
panting. Ellen touched Kate's clit experimentally with her
tongue before backing away and was rewarded by a high pitched
squeal. Kate almost ripped her head off as she threw her legs
together, then slowly relaxed. With a smile, Ellen slid out from
under Kate's dress and looked around.
The light from the other end of the table, centered on the
stage, allowed her to see the girls working their way toward
Ellen and Kate's end of the table. Ellen couldn't wait, her
pussy was about to explode. Ellen started to crawl out from
under the table, then with an impish grin she picked up Kate's
napkin and placed it on her right leg carefully, so Kate wasn't
aware of it. Then, grabbing her own napkin, she slid out from
under the table and sat in her own cold chair.
Kate immediately leaned forward and gave her a passionate
kiss, then drew back for a second, licked her lips tasting her
own juice, then leaned forward again and kissed Kate once more.
"I take it that you liked it?" Ellen said breathlessly.
"When we get out of here I'll show you how much I liked it,"
Kate vowed.
"I forgot to tell you, I got us a room so we can clean up
before anyone sees us," Ellen said carefully.
"What?"
"Don't you suppose your dress is wet right now?" Ellen asked.
"Oh, yeah," Kate said as she moved around on the chair.
"After the party the guest of honor wants to meet you. I
suggested that he come up to our room while we are cleaning up,"
Ellen said again, looking for a reaction.
"Ellen I'm not sure... Hey, oh no, I..." her words were cut
off by a heartfelt groan as the woman under the table began
kissing her way up her inner thigh. Just as Kate was about to
grab the first person on her left and mash their face between her
legs to stop her agony, she sighed as a cold pair of hands
finally touched her own knees.

Ellen chattered nervously as they took turns in the hotel
bathroom. They found that the mess was easily cleaned up. They
hung their dresses in front of the heater and had them dry in no
time.
"I'm going to get a soda," Ellen said nervously as she
glanced at her watch. "You want anything?"
"Anything diet," Kate said absently. Her dress was not quite
dry yet.
"Ok, I'll be right back," Ellen said and opened the door.
She met the man in the tux and mask, just outside of the room.
"Good luck," she whispered. The man leaned forward and gave
her a quick kiss of gratitude, then hurried inside and locked the
door.
Kate heard the footsteps behind her. "Are you still... YOU!
she said breathlessly. How did you... Oh that Ellen," Kate said
in real anger. She hated how Ellen was constantly setting her up
with men. Losers! The man in the mask sat on the bed in a
composed manner, first looking around the room, then watching
Ellen.
"I see you still don't like to wear stockings?" the man
finally said. Kate spun around and stalked up to the man,
ripping the mask off.
"TOM!"
"Hi Kate, how have you been?"
"Fine since our divorce, but obviously not as well as you've
been doing. You've come up in the world."
"I'm doing alright financially. My love life's shot to hell.
I thought I'd take this opportunity to ask you to marry me
again."
"I... why?"
"Because I love you and I've never been able to love anyone
else. I hear you have the same problem."
"That Ellen, she's such a..."
"Your very best friend in the world," Tom said. "I envy her.
So how about it?"
Kate thought for a very long time, inclined to say no but her
heart wanted to say yes.
"I'll tell you what, let's have sex first then we can discuss
it," Kate said, dropping her dress on the other bed.

The Dolphin

2005-09-15T06:24:00.000-04:00

Mary Anne Eckhardt pressed her face against the shuttle's view port, in an attempt to see the approaching ship. It was huge, a long silver arrow lying dormant in space with many silver bugs swarming around it.
"Wow, it's big," Mary said in awe. Her breath steamed up the view port and she lost her view of the ship. Rather than wiping it off, she sighed and turned to the crisp young ensign sitting next to her. He looked even more apprehensive than she was.
"I... this is my first assignment," he said, swallowing nervously. Mary would have like to believe that her closeness was making him nervous, but she knew better. A first assignment was always scary. You never knew what to expect.
"Keep your mouth shut and do what everybody else does and you'll be ok," she said patting him on the hand. He scowled down at her hand and she pulled away.
"Hey, lighten up," she growled.
"Sorry, I don't like to be touched," he said by way of apology. "You're a petty officer, what's it like. I mean on a ship?"
"Every one is different, depending on who you work for and the commanding officer. Most of them are great. I haven't heard any rumors about the Joan Of Ark since she's newly commissioned, but I'm sure it's fine too."
"But we'll be stuck in deep space for three years. What if it's not --- ok, I mean?"
"Then you grit your teeth, do what you're told and live with it, sir."
"Oh boy," he sighed, even more apprehensive than before.
"Don't worry about it, we all have our first ships. Just remember to salute aft, then salute the officer of the deck when you board. After that some petty officer will undoubtedly take care of you until you learn the ropes."
"A petty officer?" he seemed offended.
"Sure. Who do you think runs this fleet, the Captain?" she asked, trying to keep a straight face.
"Why yes, I..."
"Everybody line up, we have a five minute window. Anybody who's not off in three get's kicked off!" A chief petty officer shouted from the front of the shuttle.
"See," Mary pointed with a half-smile. The ensign swallowed even more and nodded convulsively.
"Your bag," Mary pointed to the bag in the overhead compartment. He apologized and pulled the bag from the rack.
"Your other bag," she pointed to the compartment under the seat. The ensign looked at the chief, then quickly ducked to get his other bag. Mary wondered if he would have abandoned it if the chief was watching.
"Officers first, enlisted last!" The chief shouted. Mary gave the ensign a little shove. He went to the front of the shuttle reluctantly.
"He'll be just another asshole shouting orders in a month," a woman leaned over and whispered in Mary's ear. Mary turned and smiled.
"God save us from asteroids and ensigns," Mary said and they both giggled. "I'm Mary," she extended her hand.
"Ruth, Ruth Toliver. So how did you rate the Joan Of Ark?"
"I was on the William Perry," Mary said, suddenly uncomfortable, "they gave me first choice of assignments."
"The asteroid duster that exploded?"
"Yes, it was a deep space exploration ship like this one, but much smaller. I barely made it on the second of the only three lifeboats to escape."
"Wow, a medal of honor winner, huh?"
"It's in my bag," Mary patted the side of her canvas bag with a smile.
"Glad to meet you. I was transferred from HQ, no war stories here. I did two tours so I'd have enough points for this," she pointed out the window at the silver ship, now laying alongside.
"It's better that way, believe me. When a stranded crew becomes desperate enough to draw straws to see who will get eaten, then it's best to stay home."
"They didn't, did they?" the woman asked in horror.
"Didn't what?"
"Didn't eat anybody?"
"No, but I'd rather not talk about what we did eat. I may never eat again," Mary said with a look of disgust.
"Sorry."
Mary nodded and shuffled forward as the line began moving.
"Well if you ever change your mind about eating, buzz me," the woman whispered, very close to her ear. "I wouldn't mind being eaten just a little."
"Ruth!" Mary said in surprised embarrassment. She turned and stared at Ruth. Their faces were an inch apart. Ruth's smiling eyes looked deeply into her own.
"Well I wouldn't," Ruth whispered and they laughed together. Mary had no idea how prophetic that statement would turn out to be, in a pleasant sort of way.
Within 24 hours, Mary was installed in the Captain's Office. In 36 hours the atomic generators were powered up and the Joan Of Ark got underway leaving the supply ships, maintenance ships, shuttles, and well-wishers in it's wake like a thousand little silver leaves scattering on a fall pond.
As soon as her paperwork was caught up Mary headed directly for the sexual recreation lounge. The lounge was the talk of the fleet, and she had been dying to try it out. It was new technology, a small world constructed of holographic images, with real and holographic people. Their true shapes and identities were masked with a holographic overlay. She didn't realize how effective that masking was until her first encounter in the lounge.
Mary sat in the booth and filled out the form on the screen. She first selected "Gone With The Wind" of course, but that selection was filled for the next two weeks. She added her name to the third week, and moved on to something she could participate in now. There was an epic sea battle going on in one section of the lounge, she stared at that selection undecided, for a moment, then on inspiration she began programming her own sub-menu into the battle. Finally, after much work, she sat back and looked at the screen, very proud of herself. She opened the metal door and slid into the weightless room with a giggle of laughter.
Ruth sat in the still-warm chair and recalled the menu Mary had been looking at.
"That little imp," Ruth said in admiration, then programmed herself into the hologram. She looked around quickly, then turned off the screen and followed Mary through the same door.

Mary rocketed through the cool, clear waters for several minutes, enjoying her sleek body and the great speeds she could attain. Suddenly, needing air, she shot toward the surface. She broke through to open air and turned a somersault, gasping in as much air as she could hold through her blow-hole, then landed tail-first in the water to break her fall. She balanced on the tip of her tail, watching the far-off battle between wooden ships with soft, gray eyes. She chastised them soundly with a series of squeaks, clicks, and squeals, then leaped skyward and dove deep, using her pointed nose for a rudder.
In sudden fear she noticed a shape moving alongside her. She looked over to see a sleek male dolphin only slightly larger than herself.
"Who are you? This is my world," she said with squeaks, clicks, and whistles.
"I'm Raymond, your holographic partner," the other dolphin answered in the same language.
"My partner? I didn't request a partner," Mary said skeptically.
"The computer always provides you with a partner. What good is an adventure without somebody to share it with?"
"Then you're not real?" Mary asked skeptically.
"Of course not, how could I be? Nobody knows you are here, do they?"
"No, I guess not," Mary brightened. "So what do you want to do?"
"How about a race? The loser nuzzles the genitalia of the other."
"They what?" Mary asked in horror.
"That's how dolphins mate, silly. They dance in the water, intertwine their bodies, then nuzzle each other's genitalia until they are aroused. Then they mate. It's a very intricate process."
"Skip the race and show me the other," Mary ordered. "I haven't had my genitalia nuzzled in a long time."
"If that is your wish," the dolphin nodded with a toothy smile and moved closer.
"First we swim close and touch bodies," Raymond said. She could feel the warm water from his breath against the sensitive skin of her face.
"Now we swim around and around, touching bodies as we press against each other," he said, putting his words into action. Mary was amazed at how delicate her dolphin skin was. She could feel the slightest touch, the most gentle of caresses against her body, and each touch aroused her more.
"Oh, wow, it's working," Mary sighed. She was aware of sinking lower and lower into the depths of the ocean as Raymond nuzzled her neck, chest, and finally her genitalia. She gasped and stiffened as the long, pointed nose probed deep inside her, parting the rubbery envelope of her sex and gently stimulating it. Soon his long, narrow tongue slid out and up inside her. Mary gasped and moaned as the long member impaled her.
"Oh, Raymond, that feels so good," Mary said, enjoying the lavish licks he was giving her vagina. At times the long tongue slid into the very deepest portions of her womb, tasting, touching, and exploring her inner depths.
"I'm glad you like it. You taste delicious, by the way."
"Thank you," she said coyly as the long tongue licked and probed her sex.
"I want you in me, Raymond," Mary gasped.
Raymond swam back a few feet and fanned the ocean with his tail. Mary's eyes widened when she saw his stiffened member standing up in front of him.
"Are you sure you're ready," he teased.
"Oh, yeah, I couldn't be more ready. Stay there, I want to ride you," she said approaching quickly. He held his place in the water as she swam close and gently impaled herself on his foot long penis. She squealed in delight as the entire length of the penis slid deep inside her. They swam frantically, propelling the penis in and out of her rubbery sex hole. They swam, rotated and fell down and down as Raymond pumped his huge member in and out of her vagina. Mary had no warning. She burned and tingled from the moment she began, then, suddenly, her orgasm struck with the force of a tornado. She screamed long and hard as her loins spasmed, clenching and unclenching his long member. The liquid heat was consuming her loins, the penis seemed to grow even larger. She panted and relaxed slightly, until Raymond began moving again. Her eyes widened in joyful horror as her vagina began to spasm again. She arched her back and screamed in her high-pitched dolphin voice, until the second orgasm passed, leaving her limp and lifeless.
"I must go now, another comes," Raymond said suddenly.
"Oh no, I can't take any more," Mary shook her sleek head.
"This one is different, a companion of the same sex," he said with a toothy smile and turned to disappear into the dark ocean depths.
A sleek pink dolphin suddenly appeared, swimming around her. She was a beautiful female with a gentle voice.
"My latent homosexual tendencies must have triggered you," Mary said with a smile. "I'm not sure I want to try this right now, Raymond has more than satisfied me."
"A male can never truly satisfy a female," the beautiful pink dolphin said as she gently swam around Mary.
"I'm not sure I believe that," Mary said with a smile.
"You should, it's true," the dolphin said, then slid gently against Mary as she passed. Mary gasped and sighed as the sensitive skin touched her own.
"You see, I can do something that Raymond can't," the female dolphin said happily.
"Wha... what's that," Mary was finding it hard to speak. The female kept swimming close and caressing her as she passed.
"I know when to touch you, where to touch you, and how softly you want to be touched. Raymond could never learn that. Only another female truly understands."
"Mmmmaybe your right," Mary said as the female passed again.
"I don't have a long penis, like Raymond, but we can nuzzle each other instead. Some believe that's even more fun," the dolphin said and approached again. This time she pressed her body firmly against Mary's. Mary could feel it in every fiber of her being.
"I'm not sure I want to nuzzle another female's vagina, even a holographic one," Mary said as the dolphin sent shivers up her spine.
"Try it, sweet lady. See if you like it," the dolphin said and gently rotated until her tail was past Mary's face. Mary was looking directly at the female's vagina. It was soft, sweet smelling, almost irresistible.
"Well, why not, it's only a dream," Mary said and moved closer. The other dolphin suddenly licked her vagina and Mary squealed excitedly, thrusting her pelvis forward. She wished that she had arms to hold her in place. She extended her long tongue experimentally and found it about the same length as her real one. She slid it into the rubbery folds of the female and tasted. It was absolutely wonderful. She found herself licking the other female enthusiastically, lost in a world of her own. She felt every action she made, done to her, like a delicious, wonderful, mirror of delight.
"You taste and feel so delicious," Mary finally paused for breath. "I wish the females of my species were as wonderful as this."
"They are, believe me," the other dolphin said and continued licking.
"How do you know?" Mary asked, then plunged her tongue into the rubbery folds of her vagina.
"I was programmed to taste and feel like a real woman, silly," the dolphin said quickly and nuzzled deep inside her.
Mary could no longer talk. Her loins were burning and needed release. She probed the outer folds of flesh with her long, stiff, tongue, then found the clit hidden just inside the outer folds of the vagina. She licked it brutally while the other female moaned and withered with her own face in Mary's crotch. Mary felt something long and wide shoved inside her vagina, and realized the other dolphin was using a fin. She tried experimentally and found that her own fin would fit nicely into the female. She worked her fin in and out while she licked and tasted the beautiful pink female. They both exploded simultaneously, withering, moaning and squeaking as they thrashed in the weightless environment of the ocean.
It was a long time before Mary's vagina stopped exploding and she could finally relax with her body pressed against the warm female.
"You were absolutely wonderful," Mary sighed as she snuggled close to the dolphin's tail.
"So were you, Mary. I'm glad you finally got around to eating me, a little," the dolphin smiled and turned to face her.
"Ruth?" Mary squealed in surprised wonder.
"In the flesh, sweetie. Well almost," she spread her fins with a toothy smile.
"Ruth, I'll beat you half to death for this," Mary said laughing.
"Not without arms, sweetheart. So how did you like it?"
"I think I'd like to see more of you, as you really are," Mary said thoughtfully.
"I'm glad. You have no idea how hard it is to proposition another woman, without taking a chance on losing a friend. It's a heartache, but times like these make it all worthwhile."
"Let's get out of here and try it in the flesh," Mary said suddenly.
"Ok, but I'm saving your program. I like it here. Maybe I'll try Raymond myself, when I get adventurous."
"He's all yours," Mary laughed. They both swam toward the entrance.

Billy's Dilemma

2002-11-28T01:45:00.000-05:00

Trace chains rattled musically as the wagons plodded forward. The squeak of badly greased wheels, the plod of hooves, and the occasional creak of a wagon, were the only sounds that the tired pioneers made as they traversed the Oregon Trail. White canvas billowed in the gentle breeze, slapping from one side to another as the wagons sank in a whole, and the wooden skeleton of the structure slashed from one side to another. Dust drifted up from a 143 hooves and 120 wagon wheels. Men sat lazily in the saddle, escorting and guarding the wagons on their slow journey west. Tired men and women sat the benches of the wagon, listlessly holding the reins as they daydreamed of things passed, or things to come. Most dreamed of the riches they would find in Oregon. They were one day out of Ft. Bridger, but already the mundane existence of trail life had settled down over the train.
The one exception was Billy Eshleman, who galloped from the back of the wagon train on his chestnut gelding. Holding his hat on with one hand, he pulled up behind the Delgado wagon and dropped off behind it. Keeping pace with the slow wagon, he tied off his horse to the left side of the tailgate. He gave Marvin and Bessie Willis, in the wagon behind, a brilliant smile and a tip of the hat, before he slid into the back of the Delgado wagon and pulled the flap closed.
"You think we should tell Oliver what's going on in the back of his wagon?" Marvin asked his wife as he stared at the back of the wagon.
"Naw, leave them be. They'll work things out by themselves."
"I noticed that Oliver had the old Greener with him today. The double barreled 10 gauge."
"Yup, it's got quite a reach on it," Bessie said. "He says he can hit a moving target at 40 yards."
"I believe it," Marvin said, giving the reins a shake to hold their position 30 feet behind the other wagon.
Billy sat smiling at the object of his affections. They made a perfect picture of all that was good in the world. Billy Eshleman was young and handsome. He wore flashy store bought clothes that favored blue. His black hair always seemed to be neat and perfect. He had a smile that would melt the heart of the coldest woman.
Hattie was young and blonde, airy in looks and personality. She was the best looking woman on the wagon train, and damned well knew it. She had a cute face with slightly chubby cheeks and a sprinkling of freckles around her nose. Her heart beat wildly as she looked at Billy, smiling at her from the back of the wagon.
"I told you not to do this any more," she said in a threatening tone.
"And I won't, not after today, if you don't want me to. If you want me to stay away, I will. After all, that old man of yours might fill me full of lead."
"He might," she nodded, giving him a coy look. She wondered if he could hear her heart beat. She could feel it beating out of her chest even as she surveyed his slender, muscular body. She reached down and slid the hem of her dress up one golden leg. Billy's breath was harsh and audible. He gazed spellbound as she pulled the dress even higher. Her nethery soft thigh was clearly visible. Billy felt his cock growing rock hard. He shifted positions to make it less painful.
"You are such a tease," he accused her, moving closer. He heard her sharp intake of breath, as he nearly touched her in the close confines of the wagon. Billy looked at the shadow of Oliver Delgado on the white canvas at the front of the wagon. Oliver would have to stand on the seat and look inside at the top of the curtain, to see him. As long as they were quiet, there was no reason for him to do that. Still, there was quite a risk. Oliver sat on the right side of the seat, so Billy had tied his horse to the left rear of his wagon. The only likely thing that could go wrong was a tattletale. God help him if Oliver actually caught him molesting his daughter. Not that anything ever came of his visits. Hattie was just a tease.
"Am I?" she asked with an arched eyebrow. She began fluttering the hem of her skirt, giving him enticing glances of both legs, and the white of her pantaloons. "It's so hot in here," she said teasingly.
Billy moaned in repressed lust. How could the cute little cock teaser do this to him?
"I found something," he said baiting her.
"Like what?" she asked, dropping the hem of her skirt, allowing one entire leg and some of the other to show beneath the material.
"Something you'd like," he said, reaching into his belt pouch and pulling out his closed fist. "What do I get for it?"
"What is it?" she asked, now so curious she was bursting at the seams. Billy smiled knowingly, shifting his fist back and forth in front of her face. She made a grab for his fist, and he pulled it back.
"What do it get for it?" he repeated firmly.
"What do you want?" she asked coyly.
"I want to see one breast, and feel one thigh... high up," he rushed to finish before he died of embarassment."
"You promise that it's worth it?" she demanded. He almost cried out in relief when he nodded, knowing that she would accept his offer. She looked around to make sure nobody could see inside the wagon, then slid the top of her dress open. He raised up for a better look, watching breathlessly. She finally jerked her dress open with a gasp, showing her entire right breast in a flash of golden soft skin. He hissed in appreciation. He was so close he could almost smell the skin of her breast. He could see the small individual freckles and the wrinkles of her perfect areola and nipple. Hesitantly he placed a hand on her leg. He felt it jerk in response. He slid his hand up her thigh. They both felt his hand shaking in nervousness as he gently rubbed it up and down her left upper thigh. It was so soft, so inviting. He watched the rapid rise and fall of her breast. He was about to ask for more, when she jerked her dress shut and pushed his hand away. He sighed in resignation and opened his fist. Hattie gasped in delight, wrenching the arrowhead from his open palm. Her eyes glowed as she looked from him to her new treasure.
"What tribe is it from?" she asked breathlessly.
"Ben thinks it's Blackfoot, we're in their territory. Or, it could be prehistoric. They haven't changed much in centuries."
"Wow," she gasped, holding it to her chest. Billy tried to hide his disappointment, knowing the adventure was over for the day. He waved airily and turned, sliding through the rear of the wagon. He pulled the reins lose and jumped to his horse's back in one easy move. He tipped his hat to the Willises and spurred his horse forward. In a moment he was riding next to Ben, the old mountain man who had befriended him.
"How'd things go?" Ben asked amiably.
"Great."
"But not enough?" Ben said sympathetically.
"No," Billy admitted.
"I'll tell you what. I know of a lake up north of here, it's about a days ride to get there and back. Let's make a trip of it. I know the man in charge of the camp, he's called Fierce Crow. He loves a good trade."
"You mean trade with the Indians?"
"That's what I said, didn't I?"
"I... yes!" he said in surprise.
"You got anything in your pappy's wagon worth trading?"
"Like what?"
"Knives, cooking pots, buttons and the like."
"I guess," he said hesitantly. His mother had a mason jar full of buttons. He had his carvings, his one existing art form. There was little time for art in the west, but Billy's love for carving had filled a wooden crate with miniature horse, antelope, buffalo, and the like. His pride and joy was a full sized, fully painted eagle which hung suspended from the rafters of their wagon and was always getting in the way. His mother complained of it constantly. Billy rode to the back of his wagon and tied off his horse. He jumped into the back and with his mother's help began searching the wagon for trade goods. In less than an hour his horse was so loaded down that Ben had to help with some of the load.
"A folding oven? Are you sure your mother can part with it?"
"I asked, it's an extra. It seems that daddy got an extra of almost everything. Now it's all weighing down the wagon. This axe head is one of ten," Billy said, holding the axe head up for Ben's inspection.
"My God, boy. They'd kill for something like that. That's worth half a dozen horses to them. You just make sure you let me do all the bartering."
"Yes sir," Billy nodded. They spurred their horses off to the north, leaving the wagon train behind.
They pulled up along a large stream. The stream was lined with cottonwoods and a few bushes. Billy didn't want to put a cottonwood handle in the axe, so he searched until he found a scrub oak. It took less than an hour for a skilled whittler like Billy to shave and shape the handle and insert it into the axe head. It would shrink some in the coming weeks, but the Indians were knowledgeable about such things. They could shim the handle when it came lose, Ben assured him.
As they rode north, Billy showed Ben his carvings. He was most fascinated by the things he knew, such as the buffalo, cattle, sheep, deer, elk, and horses. Some were an inch high, and some nearly a foot tall. All were amazingly lifelike. Billy whittled constantly, from the back of his horse, or next to the campfire.
Ben was some interested in the unknown beasts, such as the elephant and the tiger, but not as much as the "real" ones. He knew the Indians would have a similar interest. The sight of the lifelike eagle bouncing against the side of Billy's horse took Ben's breath away. It looked like it could rise up and fly away. He knew that Billy had used a mixture of berries and earth pigment to color the wooden eagle. The white head and wingtips came from a precious supply of white paint Billy had hidden in his wagon.
"My God, son, you are rich beyond belief in the eyes of an Indian. You have more wealth than some entire villages.
"Just trinkets," Billy shrugged.
"Any Indian in the west would kill you for those trinkets," Ben scoffed. "It should be a good day of trading."

They created quite a commotion when they entered Fierce Crow's camp. Armed men stormed out and watched their approach. At first the uproar died down, until the Indians noticed the eagle rocking at the side of Billy's horse. They ran forward in outrage, pointing at the eagle and shaking tomahawks in Billy's face.
"What the hell?" Billy asked in horror.
Ben couldn't seem to stop laughing, to Billy's chagrin. He finally wiped his eyes and explained.
"They think it's real," he shouted over the uproar.
"What?"
"They think you killed an eagle, their messenger from God," Ben laughed.
"Well tell them I didn't," Billy yelled.
"To hell with that, it's good publicity. Wait until Fierce Crow shows up."
Billy waited patiently, pushing spear points and tomahawks out of his face. He had the urge to pull his pistol and start shooting people, before Fierce Eagle finally showed up. His face was painted. His strong body was naked, except for a breechcloth. He strode angrily forward and looked at the eagle. Humor suddenly crinkled the corners of his eyes. He shouted and pushed people back. With a reverent hand, he ran his fingers over the wooden eagle.
"Give it to him," Ben whispered.
Fierce Eagle's eyes immediately went from Ben to Billy, then back to the eagle. Ben knew that Fierce Crow missed nothing.
"It's my best thing," Billy complained.
"I'll explain later. Give --- it --- to him," he emphasized the words with a hiss. Billy untied the eagle from his saddlehorn and held it out to Fierce Crow. His eyes flew wide in surprise. He again looked from Ben to Billy, then accepted it reverently. He held it aloft and the tribe broke into excited yells which nearly set their horses to bucking.
"That's your bonifides," Ben said from the corner of his mouth. Now you can demand anything from him and he's honor bound to give it to you. Of course he can kill you and take it back later," Ben said airily.
"Oh, of course," Billy said sarcastically.
While they smoked the piece pipe, Ben explained who they were and why they were there. In no time at all, women were spreading brilliantly colored blankets on the ground to set up a trading area. Billy's offers would go on one side, the Blackfoot counter-offers would go on the other. Indians loved a good trade even more than a good fight. The best part of a trade was that white men explained the uses of each object. If an Indian attacked a white wagon train and stole everything on the train, he was apt to throw half the stuff away because he simply had no use for it, he didn't know what it was for. The white man told them the uses, and alternate uses in some cases. A marble could be used to play, popped into a mouth to moisten it when there is no water, it could be broken in half for a decoration, or a button. It could also be pasted onto a shield for animal eyes, or used to decorate a horse or a woman. But the typical Indian would not think of most of those things. Trade was also an education and their biggest form of entertainment.
The tribe gathered around as Billy began placing his items on the blankets. Indians normally kept their composure during a trade. He was like a gambler, trying to show no emotions during a trade. But as Billy laid out his wealth an uproar began in the crowd that simply grew with each item.
He stared out with mirrors. His father had cut a full length mirror into dozens of pieces, with the remote hope of putting the pieces together when they reached Oregon. Now he knew the weight was not worth the effort it took to haul it. He had given the entire set of mirrors to Billy. Billy followed this with a set of graduated cast iron skillets. The largest was ten inches across, followed by an 8 inch skillet and one slightly smaller. Next he laid out his buttons, fishhooks, a handful of marbles, several knives, a set of needles, and the wooden carvings. They were so enthralled by the wooden carvings that they paid little attention to the folding oven, cloth, and a black jewelry box which played music.
Last of all, Billy laid the gleaming axe with it's brand new handle in the middle of the other items. The uproar was loud and long, as people crowded closer to see the axe.
Fierce Crow looked worried.
"He's afraid that they don't have enough to trade," Ben whispered.
"Trade cheap. Blankets, a bow and arrow, and a few tomahawks."
"You don't trade cheap with an Indian, boy. If you do he won't respect you. He will think you're a fool or that you're dishonoring him as a trader."
"Then what can we do?"
"Trade good, then give a few things away as presents.
"I want these blankets," Billy said, fingering one red, yellow and brown blanket that his mother would almost die for. Ben slapped his hand away and began bargaining.
The bargaining went on for hours. In the end, Ben had given away several mirrors. At the end nearly every woman in the village had one. Soon they were flashing all over the village as women admired themselves, or kids used them to see behind themselves, or to signal each other. It was a great form of amusement. Only the axe lay on Billy's side of the blankets, blankets which Billy now owned.
"What about the axe?" Billy whispered.
"It may be too much for them."
Fierce Crow whispered to a brave, who hurried to the chief's teepee. He came back with a roll of reeds.
"Oh my God," Ben whispered in awe.
"It's just a bunch of grass," Billy whispered.
"Oh no, boy, it's every mountain man's dream."
"That thing?"
"That is a free pass, boy. A free pass to cross most of the entire plains unmolested. That is worth the lives of a dozen men, to some people. I've only seen it given to runners before, the messengers who run from tribe to tribe spreading messages."
"It's just a bunch of reeds with pictures on them."
"Imagine traveling from St. Louis to the ocean never having to fear an Indian attack. Imagine having it hanging from your lead wagon and never having to worry about attack from a plain's Indian... ever. That's what that is boy. Now take it before I lay my rifle barrel over your head."
"Yes sir," Billy said meekly, nodding to Fierce Crow. Fierce Crow ended the trading by picking up the axe, laying it on his side of the blankets, and clapping his hands for attention.
It was time to feast and celebrate. Once again the peace pipe came out. Billy smoked himself sick. He was awed by the sight of near naked Indian women. Some breast fed their babies, other's bent, showing a massive amount of cleavage, and many showed all their womanly charms as they danced around the fire in short skirts. None of this seemed to affect Ben, but Billy was in a state of perpetual hardness.
As the afternoon waned, they began loading the treasure on Billy's new string of Indian ponies. They rode out at the lead of three fully ladened pack horses. The Indians waved and yelled behind them, still joyous after a good trade.
"Nice people," Billy smiled, waving in return.
"Yeah, real nice. Now it's time to ride like hell before they decide they want their stuff back. Trading is one thing, war is something different. Once you leave their village, it's every man for himself. Ride, boy, ride," Ben yelled, laughing into the wind as they kicked their horses into a gallop.

Billy showed his treasures to his parents that night, next to the fire. Ben had taken a small part of the treasure as pay for his negotiations. Now he shared a few goods with his parents, who had given up their own wares for the trade. Billy was more than happy. His mother, Elisa, melted when she saw the blankets. His father, Randal Eshleman, hefted a tomahawk in his hand as if to throw it. He ran his hands over the furs, and unfolded a moccasin to see the pictures woven into the leather. Lastly he fingered the reed vest, which Ben said was a pass through Indian territory.
"You did well, son. Can I give this to the wagonmaster?"
"Sure, Pa. Just tell him to remember where it came from, when we reach the end of the trail. Ben says it's worth real money."
Randal smiled and nodded at his son. He noticed how tall and strong his son had become, seemingly overnight. There was a movement behind Randal and he tensed, until he smelled the familiar scent of lilac perfume. Billy looked up in surprise to see Hattie.
"Well, it's time to hit the sack," Randal said, stretching dramatically and pulling his wife toward the wagon. Billy rolled up his treasures in a blanket and slid them into the back of the wagon.
"Hi Billy," Hattie said nervously. She looked absolutely beautiful in her flowered dress and matching bonnet.
"Hi, Hattie."
"I heard you traded with the Indians. Are those your ponies?" she asked, leaving the circle of wagons to approach the white stallion.
"Yup, all mine. Do you like them?"
"Sure, they are beautiful," she said, pausing beside the brown and white pony. She ran her hand over the nervous horse. He turned and whinnied at her anxiously, not used to being around so much moving cloth.
"Ben say's the Indians were happy to get rid of them," Billy said as he patted the spotted pony. "White shows up for a hundred miles out on the prairie. The Indians favor a dark color. I don't care, I think they are beautiful," he added looking at her. "Do you like that one?" Billy teased when he saw the way she fawned over the spotted pony.
"Sure. Would you trade him?"
"What do you have to offer?"
"I could show you a thing or two," she said with her hands on her blouse.
"Not for that horse. It would take a heck of a lot more than that."
She dropped her hands in disappointment. "I could..." she started to lift her skirt then stopped, seeing the annoyance in his eyes. "Well what do you want?" she demanded with her chin in the air.
"You."
"What?" she was startled.
"You heard me, I want you. All of you."
"Billy," she said in mock outrage. He turned to leave. "Billy!" she said, stopping him. "I didn't say I wouldn't," she said coyly.
"You will?" he gasped in surprise.
"Yes but how... where?" she asked, looking around. Needless to say, there were no spare wagons available for their use. He leaned down and grabbed his favorite Indian blanket. It was red with a black x in the middle and black eagles flying around the border. To him it was priceless. He took a burning brand from the fire and led the way to a pile of rocks nearby. He had noticed it as he rode up to the wagon train. It looked like a stone house without the roof. In no time he had a fire built in the middle of it and the blanket spread out nearby. Hattie was suddenly shy, but Billy remembered what Ben had told him. "Be firm, come right to the point and don't settle for anything less than what you want." Well this was his night. He had wanted Hattie for months now, and he would have her tonight.
Billy sat in the middle of his blanket and ran his hand over it in wonder. It had been spread out in the middle of an Indian village just hours before. Now it was spread for a different purpose. Hattie joined him on the blanket. He held her close for a moment. They looked into the fire together, enjoying it's cheery colors. She turned and looked at him. Billy turned and found his face just inches from her's. He took her head in his hands and pulled her lips close. He captured her lips in his own. Her arms went around him and she kissed him back, urgently and passionately as he had always dreamed that she would kiss him. She lost her composure completely, searching his body with her hands, searching his mouth with her tongue. Her eyes were open, looking into his startling hazel eyes as they kissed.
The more they kissed, the hotter they both got. In a matter of minutes Billy found his hands unbuttoning her dress of their own violation. She helped him where he needed it, but was most concerned about maintaining the kiss. She was hot now, real hot. Billy was horny as hell. He was holding and kissing the most beautiful woman in the world and for the night, at least, she was all his.
Billy nuzzled her neck as his hands worked on her bodice. He smelled the sweet smell of lilac perfume on her neck. He kissed it passionately until she withered in his arms. He moved even lower and kissed the cleavage between her two ample breasts. Even here he found the smell of her lilac perfume again and his eyes flew open in sudden realization. She had prepared for this. She had come to him prepared to make love. No woman would perfume her breasts for any other reason. He had heard his mother say so long ago, while talking to another woman. He stopped and looked at Hattie in surprise. Then he smiled and opened her blouse to reveal her naked, beautiful breasts. With a moan he leaned down and sucked on first one nipple, then the other.
Hattie cried out, holding his mouth pressed against her breast in completely abandon. Suddenly she was naked. His hands had worked as his mouth nursed and now she was sitting in the middle of her clothes, strewn all around the blanket. Only her black stockings were still on her body. How he did it, she was not completely sure. Billy pressed her back, opening her legs as he did so. Her moist pussy lay open for his examination.
"Oh no you don't," she suddenly cried. She pushed him back and pulled her dress over her lap. He was stunned and confused.
"I'm not sitting her butt assed naked while you paw me. If I'm getting naked you are too," she demanded. Billy chuckled and began tearing off clothing. When he finished he tossed her dress aside and slid forward, with his naked flesh touching her's.
"You are so beautiful, Hattie."
"I know."
"I don't mean on the outside... well I do, but I mean on the inside too. Some people think you are vain and self- centered, but I know it's just an act. On the inside you are as beautiful as on the outside, Hattie. I mean it," he said earnestly.
"Thanks, Billy," she looked up into his face in wonder. He was right, of course, there was not a vain bone in her body... well not many anyway. The only reason she acted so was because people expected it of her. But it was an act. How had Billy seen through her little deception? Maybe there was more to him than she had seen.
His hands ran over her naked body in wonder.
"I always wondered what you'd look like naked," he smiled.
"Me too," she admitted, looking down at his nearly hairless young body. "Kiss me all over," she suddenly commanded.
Billy immediately kissed her lips, even though he knew that was not what she meant. He spent only a short time there before he moved down to her neck and ear. She thrilled at his attention there. She squirmed and gasped. He started to work his way even lower, but she grasped his head and brought his mouth back to her ear. He nuzzled the beautiful little piece of flesh. As ears went, her's were absolutely perfect. He licked it and kissed it, then pulled at her ear lobe with his teeth. He massaged her neck for a moment, then leaned down and kissed it gently. She raised her chin so he kissed her beneath it. To his amazement, he felt her quivering beneath his touch. She rubbed one leg against the other and gasped even louder until she squirmed in the middle of a full blown orgasm. Billy didn't know that a woman could have an orgasm from her ears, but Hattie did. He watched her face in amazement until the orgasm ended. She looked up at him shyly.
"I like having my ears nuzzled," she smiled.
"That... that was amazing," Billy gasped.
"Yeah," she agreed, pulling his face down to her breast.

At the circle of wagons the fire popped and a brand flew unnoticed into the sand where it smoldered harmlessly. A haze of steam came from the spout of the coffee pot. A slight breeze switched the thin column of smoke toward the back of the Eshleman wagon where Randal sniffed it appreciatively. Randal and Elisa sat side by side with their arms around each other, using the tailgate of the wagon as a backrest, and looking out into the desert where they knew their son was. They had tried not to listen, but canvas made thin walls. They were proud of their son, and his new girl. They made a good pair.
"Remind you of anybody?" Randal asked Elisa Eshleman as they watched the play of firelight on the nearby rocks of Billy's hideaway.
"Hey, I didn't chase you," she said in a huff.
"Like hell you didn't. I remember you coming to my bedroom window on many... Oh, oh, I'd better see to this," he said, climbing out the back of the wagon with his rifle in his hand.
"What is it?" Elisa asked.
"Shhhhh," he hissed, hurrying off into the darkness.
Oliver Delgado approached the flickering firelight with a determined step, his shotgun held ready in his hands. The set of his jaw showed his anger even in the half darkness of the moonlit night. Randal hated to interfere, but he couldn't allow his son to be shot right in the middle of the most important night of his life.
"Howdy, Oliver," Randal said quietly. Oliver stared to swing around, but his eyes fell to the rifle covering his stomach. He let his shotgun hang at his side, his eyes ablaze.
"My daughter's in there," he growled.
"So she is. I expect my son will come around calling in the morning. He is a gentleman," Randal said. He took a pipe from his pocket, tamped it gently to ensure it was still full of tobacco, then struck a match while holding the rifle under his arm. If Oliver wanted to make it a fight, he would have done so then. Oliver tucked his shotgun under his arm and retrieved his own pipe.
"Young people got no business sneaking off in the middle of the night," he growled.
"They've been doing it for a thousand years, Oliver. It's how they get acquainted."
"I suppose," Oliver agreed. "I guess that would make us kin," Oliver mused.
"Seems like. I guess I'll head back to my wagon now," Randal said, turning away. He heard Oliver retracing his steps to his own wagon. With a smile he climbed up into the back of his wagon and pulled his wife close to him.
"Any problems?" Elisa asked in concern.
"Had a talk with Billy's in-laws," Randal said as he ran his hand over his wife's full breasts. "Everything's fine," he smiled. "Old Oliver is afraid of loneliness. I think he figured that without Hattie, he'd be alone. I think he's realized that his family will grow instead, and it's settled his mind," Randal said speculatively as he opened his wife's blouse. He loved a good set of breasts, and his wife had one of the best anywhere.

Billy concentrated on Hattie's breasts. They were fascinating. They were so firm and mysterious. The small pink nipples were similar to his own, but on Hattie they were feminine and magical. He nursed on first one, then the other, amazed at how they became stiff and pointed. He twirled one in his fingers while he sucked the other lovingly. Hattie lay with her chest thrown out. Her hands dug into the Indian blanket beneath her. Her face was twisted in the throes of passion.
He moaned as his hands claimed her firm globes of flesh and kneaded them gently. His mouth nursed silently, starting a burning fire in her young breasts that burned clear down to her youthful pussy. Hattie was lost in a world of passion. Nothing was real but the touch of his lips, and the caress of his hands. She did not feel the heat from the fire, or smell the smoke. She did not feel the sand beneath the blanket, which acted as a cushion beneath her perfectly shaped ass. Her tiny hands clung to the blanket desperately.
Billy's kisses moved to Hattie's armpit, then down to her ribs and back to her navel. He spent a long time in that mysterious cavity, licking and kissing while she withered beneath him. Billy was not very experienced with women, but he knew that he was doing something right when he kissed or licked and Hattie went wild. This made him a good lover. This made him the kind of lover that every woman wished that she had, if the woman was knowledgeable or truthful enough to know what she wanted. Hattie was that lucky woman, without even knowing it.
His kisses now approached her neat patch of light brown pubic hair. He stopped and lifted his head, looking down at the patch of fur in wonder. He had never seen a woman naked before, other than his own mother caught at inconvenient times. And never was his look as detailed as the one he now had of Hattie. He petted her small pelt of hair in amazement. Suddenly he kissed her again, just above the pelt of hair. He slowly licked and kissed his way through the hair until he faced the dark unknown between her heavenly thighs. He was encircling her legs with an arm, unconsciously holding them together. As he stopped and stared at her mysterious womanhood, Hattie looked down in alarm, and some embarrassment, waiting to see what he thought of her region which now man had seen before.
Billy dropped his face into the dark canyon between her legs and sniffed heavily. Her aroma was intoxicating. He could think of nothing better. He inhaled again, looking into her eyes with a dazed, euphoric expression.
She reached down and pushed his arm off her legs. As he released her she opened her legs for him. He cried out in wonder. He had grown up on the farm, and everywhere he looked there had been an animal with a pussy. But nothing had prepared him for this. Her pussy was pink and delicate. He touched the individual petals of her pussy lips. She gasped and churned on the blanket. He looked up, then smiled at her wide-eyed wonder and anticipation. He crawled in between her legs and faced the object of his desires.
His mouth dropped to her pussy and he nuzzled it gently. His tongue snaked out and entered her small palace of flesh. He tasted a woman for the first time and it thrilled him clear down to his toes. It was moist and flavorful, as he had always dreamed it would be. But he had not been prepared for the softness and the heat of her womanhood. He kissed it several times, feeling the warmth and softness against his lips. He held her pussy open with his thumbs and looked inside. It was a wonderland. He touched here and there, watching her reaction. It was soon apparent that her most sensitive areas were the very top of her pussy envelope, and the bud of flesh in the center of her pussy. He found a tiny mushroom-like button inside the bud of flesh, like a seed in a pod, and soon found that it was the button that gave her the most pleasure. He licked her pussy lazily, moving from place to place. She moved constantly beneath his mouth, at times rolling from side to side, or humping her sex against his mouth. He liked every minutes of it. She was completely under his control.
"Please," she gasped down at him. He knew what she wanted. She wanted him to stop exploring and get down to pleasing her. He was ready as well. His throbbing cock needed relief.
"You are a virgin," he said gently, being careful not to make it a question. "It may hurt."
"I'm ready," she said, lifting her chin determinedly.
He licked her pussy several more times, then slid up until his lips could touch hers. She tasted her own flavor on his lips. She kissed more passionately, her eyes wide open and wild. As she pulled him into a passionate kiss his cock sought out her quivering pussy, almost of it's own violation. He easily found the hole where his penis belonged. It went partway in, then stopped. Deciding that it was best to do this quickly, he pulled out a little then slammed his cock into her pussy. She hissed in pain. He had felt his cock go partway in, but he still had some of the membrane to penetrate. Another quick thrust and he was inside her. She gave one quick yelp of pain, then lay shuddering beneath him. He held still until he felt her move in anticipation. That was his signal to continue. She squealed quietly as his cock slid easily in and out of her damaged cunt. She threw her legs wide, welcoming him into her womanhood.
She felt the throbbing pain of his violation, blend with the beginning fires of another orgasm. She crossed her legs behind his ass and forced him to slam his cock into her. She needed him badly, like a craving. Only his cock would calm the fire between her legs. Only his cock would feel right, making her a woman for all time. Blood and lubricant helped to ease his slide in and out of her tortured pussy. She moaned in wild abandon as he pumped away faster and faster until the fires in his loins bust into a raging orgasm.
She ground her pussy against his spewing cock until she brought on her second orgasm. It was much stronger than the first. It seemed endless. She humped her sex against him, even though his cock was too sensitive for movement. Then incredibly, she felt the third orgasm strike her loins. She panted and grunted beneath him, thrusting herself against his wilting cock. She slid his wilted cock back and forth at the entrance to her pussy, where it slid against her clit. Breathlessly, she fell almost lifeless beneath him. He lifted himself and rolled over next to her.
"Well, you've earned your pony," he said with a twisted smile.
"To hell with that, I want more," she demanded, propping her head up on one arm.
"More," he said in alarm. "What?"
"You, mister. I want you."
He smiled and pulled her close, resting his face in her golden hair.

Big Girls

2002-11-17T02:57:00.000-05:00

"Mike?"
"Who?" Mike said, trying to find the right end of the phone. He sat up in bed and turned the clock so he could read it. It was just past midnight.
"Who the hell is this?" Mike demanded, holding the phone to his ear as he made his way to the bathroom.
"Dan... your brother."
"Dan? Dan, why are you calling me at 12:45 in the morning, I work tomorrow?" Mike asked as a stream of urine trickled into the toilet.
"I can't tell you over the phone. You need to come here, and I mean now."
"Screw you, Dan. I'm not driving five hours and missing a day of work, unless I know why," Mike said as he lit a cigarette.
"Do it, Mike, I mean it. You can't miss this, buddy, really. Get your ass over here. Bring your video camera."
Mike heard the click and looked at the phone incredulously. Dan lived in Ohio, almost 300 miles away. Was he serious? Of course he was serious, he was always serious. And if he called, Mike had to come. Dan wouldn't call for nothing.
"Fuck me," Mike said, pulling on his pants. He didn't want an all night drive, he wanted sleep. He had a box of Nodose around somewhere. He needed to find it.

Dan paced his kitchen floor restlessly, trying to drink a cup of coffee between steps. He nearly chocked when he saw the silver Lincoln Navigator barreling down his road. His farm was at the end of a long gravel road, few people came who did not belong there. He had a few turnarounds, but not many. This car he recognized, even though he had never seen it before. It was his brother's new car.
Mike stepped out of his vehicle and waited for the cloud of dust to pass. When he looked up his brother Dan was holding out a cup of coffee. Mike took it wordlessly, while staring at the old family farm. It hadn't changed much, except for the fact that there was a huge blue tent made out of tarps at the end of the pole barn. The equipment which should have been stored inside the pole barn had been hastily pulled out into the lawn in the center of the driveway circle. It would take days to fix that lawn.
Not far away, a group of American Power trucks were working on the high voltage towers. It appeared that a line was down. Dan followed his glance and chuckled.
"Let me show you what I've got in my barn, it could shed a little light on their activities," he smiled.
"What's with the blue tarp tent. A little tacky, isn't it?"
"It's a deterrent."
"From what?" Mike asked.
"Spy planes, satellites, NASA, the FBI, the unusual," he shrugged with a secretive smile.
"I told you to get a good woman. Living out here alone is eating up your brain's," Mike said, throwing the remains of the disgusting coffee into the grass. He sat the cup on a fencepost as they passed. Dan stopped and added his own cup to the post.
"I was hoping they would be gone by now," he nodded toward the AMP trucks."
"Why. Is that any of your doing?"
"No, it was a friend of mine. Here, come on in," he hurried to the small door in the side of the pole barn and ushered Mike inside. The first thing Mike noticed was that the barn was full. the second thing he noticed was the smell.
"It smells like you're raising French whores in here."
"Are you ready?" Dan asked dramatically, with his hand on the light switch.
"Sure, let's get this over with so I can get some sleep."
"You asked for it," Dan yelled, flipping on the lights. They were mercury lights which came on slowly, gradually brightening over a 1 minute period. Mike waited listlessly, yawning conspicuously, while he glanced at Dan. Dan's eyes were wide with excitement. Mike moved forward into the darkness and immediately bumped into something soft and warm. He leaped back, in case it was a horse or cow, either which could flatten him with one kick. But the softness seemed to be human skin. He reached out tentatively and swore.
"Dan? What the fuck" he yelled, following the bare skin down the length of the barn.
"Step back so yo can get the full effect," Dan called. Mike stepped back. The lights were beginning to work, but they were partially blocked by the bulk inside the barn. As he looked at the lights, the outline blocking them seemed to rise and fall.
BREATHING!!! THE OUTLINE WAS BREATHING!!!
Mike jumped back with a cursing shout. He ran over next to Dan, who was giggling loudly and grabbed his arm to keep him from leaving.
"Just a second more," Dan said, doubled over in laugher.
"What the fuck is that?" Mike demanded.
"Look," Dan pointed dramatically. The lights were brightening quickly now. Mike squinted, then turned white and jumped back.
"Who the fuck is she?" Mike demanded in outrage.
"How the hell should I know. She's probably an alien. You seldom see a 40 foot tall naked woman out walking in the country. She knocked herself out when she walked into the power lines. I though she might be dead, but she was just unconscious. I loaded her onto a wagon with a forklift and pulled her inside here. I couldn't get her all the way inside, so I built a tent around her head. Come here," he said with a boyish grin. Mike followed, finding himself climbing up on the wagon, between her enormous legs.
"Oh Dan, you fucking pervert," he said as he followed Dan between two legs almost as tall as his head. Dan stopped and stepped aside.
"Have you ever seen a pussy so big?" Dan asked breathlessly. "She's fucking beautiful," Dan said in excitement. "Wait until you see her face."
"Well she looks good from this angle," Mike agreed, looking at her amazing pussy. He edged closer, feeling the heat coming from her pussy and legs. Her aroma was strong, but pleasant.
"She's hairy," Mike pointed at her embarrassingly sexy pussy. "A blonde?"
"Yeah, she's incredible," Dan said, pushing his hands down into his pockets and grinning boyishly. "I'm going to keep her."
"You can't keep a forty foot tall woman. People would talk."
"Fuck them, I'm keeping her."
"Have you... explored," Mike asked nervously.
"Huh?
"Have you... you know, done perverted things?"
"Where would I start?" Dan snorted.
"Well, here or her breasts."
"You're weird," Dan said uncomfortably.
"Who's fucking weird?"
"Ok, I've thought about it. I've even checked her breasts out, come on," Dan said, enthusiastic again. He grabbed a stepladder and placed it against the woman's 6 foot tall leg. They climbed up, sinking and bouncing on her soft, warm flesh. After negotiating her leg and hip, they began to sink into the softer flesh of her stomach. It was like walking on a water bed.
"Whoa, look at that," Mike pointed at her belly button. It was two feet across and a foot deep.
"To hell with that, look at those," Dan said, pointing at her breasts.
"My God," Mike said reverently as he saw the massive breasts. Each breast was 6 feet across and 4 feet tall. The nipple alone was as big as Mike's head.
"Push," he said, starting up the left breast. Dan put his hand behind Mike's ass and pushed. Mike clawed his way up her breast and sank down beside the nipple. Come to me," Mike said, clasping the nipple in his open arms. He pressed his face against the nipple while stroking it with his hands.
"Hey, what about me?" Dan called.
"Take that one," Mike pointed at the right breast. "Let's see if we can turn this sleeping bitch on."
"Oh yeah," Dan called, running up her right breast and diving toward the nipple. He used the hardened nipple to pull himself up. He had never noticed how soft and squishy a breast could be. He could get lost in it.
Dan leaned down and began licking her right breast, while rubbing his hands all over it. The nipple began to distinctly stiffen, growing larger by the inch.
Mike mouthed the upper edge of her left nipple, while stroking it gently with his hands. He wished he could take his pants off and slide his body against it. He suddenly realized that he could do anything he wanted.
"I'm getting naked," Mike called as he pulled off his shirt.
"Oh yeah," Dan called, tearing off his own clothes. He tossed them over the side of her body. The clothing disappeared into the darkness. Now naked, Mike wrapped is bare legs around the nipple and gently humped it, while stroking it with his hands. The soft nipple felt good and hot against his cock. Her soft breast felt heavenly against his ass. He had never felt skin so soft. He leaned forward and mouthed her rigid nipple as he humped it with his cock. It grew almost imperceptibly, but the heat was very noticeable. He began to sweat. Before he knew it he blew his orgasm all over the woman's tit, and his own body.
"Oh shit," Mike said, standing and looking down at his sticky body. Dan began panting ever louder. Mike looked up to see him jacking off above her nipple. His cum spurted all over the small pink tower. The woman went on sleeping, unaware that she had just made two grown men cum.
"I'm a mess," Mike said, spreading his hands.
"There's still a hose in the bumpout," Dan pointed toward the little wing at the front entrance. Mike nodded and bounced across her body to the ladder. Dan did a backflip off her breast and landed on her chest. He stood with a smile and moved toward her pussy.
Mike hurried into the bumpout, then stopped, looking out the front windows. The AMP trucks were still outside, but nobody was working. They appeared to be done with their work, but stood looking at Dan's barn uncertainly. Mike could tell that they wanted to come in. They knew something.
Mike snaked a hand out and turned on the faucet, then pulled the hose closer with his foot. He was able to grab the hose without being seen. Mike gasped as the cold water cascaded over his body. Now clean, he turned off the water and peeked around the corner toward the electricians. They stood looking from the barn, to the two cars in the front yard. They seemed to come to a decision, as everyone piled into their trucks and drove off. One man stuck his head out the truck window and watched the barn until he was out of sight. Mike stepped across the line of windows and looked toward the blue tent. There was nobody in sight, and the goddess was still under wraps.
Why would a group of AMP men be so interested in Dan's barn, unless they knew something? Mike shook his head and went back into the barn.
"Something's up, Dan. I think the AMP men know what you have in your barn.
"How could they?" he asked, popping up above her crotch.
"I don't know, maybe she left tracks. I imagine a 40 foot tall woman would, especially when she's barefoot.
"Damned, I bet you're right. So where can we move her?"
"Move her hell, call the cops."
"No way, I'm not giving her up, she's mine."
"She's not yours, Dan. For all you know she might die at any moment. Not all people who go into a coma wake up. She needs... I don't know, IV's and body massages and stuff."
"Sure, sure, later," Dan said enthusiastically. "I'm going in, and I want you to spot for me."
"What?"
"I'm going into her vagina. I want you there in case I slide inside."
"You fucking nut," Mike laughed. "What happens if she wakes up. One squeeze of that gigantic pussy and you will look like toothpaste."
"We're both fucking nuts," Dan laughed. "We are two tiny naked guys screwing around with a forty foot tall naked woman... hey, why do you think she's naked?" he asked as an afterthought.
"Well, in the movies, a woman is zapped by a cosmic ray and she grows. If she outgrows her clothing, she would be naked I guess. Or maybe she is a giant alien from a race who doesn't wear clothes."
"No, clothes serve a practical purpose, they keep us warm and protect us from nicks, burns, and cuts."
"Yeah, I guess they do. He, where are you going," Mike called as he hurried around the wagon.
"I'm going in," he called, holding a handful of pubic hair. It was obvious that the woman had never worn a bikini, human or not. She had not shaved her bikini line. Mike found this very appealing, but Dan did not. Dan liked little or no hair.
"Oh my God!" Dan shouted as his feet slid inside the moist opening of the woman's pussy.
"What's the matter?" Mike asked as he arrived.
"Hot, moist, and so damned sensual. I could live in here," Dan said as he wiggled his way inside. "And a pussy is a pussy, whether your rub your cock inside it, or slide in and out of a normal one. This feels fucking fantastic," he said as he rolled and moved inside her pussy. He was now up to his chest in pussy flesh. Mike looked for signs of movement, but the woman was still comatose.
"Oh fuck, this is good," Dan said as he slithered and withered inside the giant pussy. The moist pussy flesh felt great on his entire body, but more than that, he was fucking her from the inside out. It was great. And the more he moved, the more she juiced up.
Rather than trying to slide in and out of the huge woman, he simply turned from side to side, like the inside of a washing machine. His eyes rolled back into his head as the slick wet flesh of her pussy stimulated his cock, and the rest of his body. It wasn't long until he began grunting, held his breath, and exploded. He came and came, shuddering inside the woman and trying to hold still while his sensitive cock wilted and could be pulled from inside her silky moist flesh. Mike helped him out and he collapsed on the oak boards of the hay wagon.
"You have got to try that," Dan said listlessly.
"I don't like sloppy seconds, and I don't like the idea of getting a comatose woman pregnant, even if she is an alien.
"No problem, pull that garden hose in here. We can kill two birds with one stone."
"Yeah, maybe you're right," Mike agreed. Seeing Dan fuck the woman from inside her, had him hard and raring to go. His hard cock wagged in front of him like a hairless dog backing up. He tossed the hose over the woman's thigh. Dan caught it and pulled it across. Mike gave him a few seconds, then turn on the hose. He half expected the huge woman to rise up and destroy the barn, when the cold water hit her, but she remained motionless.
"Ok," Dan roared. Mike shut of the water and hurried back to Dan.
"Clean as a whistle," Dan said proudly.
"I'm going in, but if I slide too far, you yank me out," Mike warned.
"No problem."
Mike reached up, grabbed a handful of pussy hair, and pulled himself inside. It was only a 4 foot climb. Of course her clit was almost out of reach from the wagon, but was directly in front of his face as he sat inside her vulva. He peeled the envelope of flesh back and marveled at how much the clit looked like a cock. He licked his lips and took her clit into his hands. He rolled it between his hands for a moment, then pulled it into his mouth. It was very hot, and very soft. He sucked it diligently for a moment. He soon realized that he was giving the woman a blowjob. With a pause and smile, he looked down at his brother, but he was off exploring her legs, ankles and feet.
With a shake of his head, Mike returned to his blowjob. He had been bobbing up and down on her clit for several minutes, before he heard a soft sigh. He paused in horror and waited, but there were no further sounds. He dropped her clit and slid partially inside her pussy. It was very hot and wet, almost unbearable. Now he new how a baby felt when it was forced to leave the pussy and face the cold cruel world.
"Oh yes," he gasped as he slid inside. The warm moisture on his cock was magnificent. The pulsing flow of blood through her huge blood vessels, was almost enough movement to make him come. He enjoyed the warm throbbing inside her cunt. It was very sensual, very erotic. It would make a great amusement ride for adults.
Mike kinked and straightened his legs slowly, in an attempt to fuck himself. But the movent was all wrong. He began to mimic Dan's movements, spinning back and forth inside her wet flesh. The enjoyment was almost too much to take. He was suddenly being stimulated all over his body. He was being fucked, and rubbed with hot oil by a hundred hands, or so it seemed. There was no way to describe the wave of heat and pleasure that swept through his body. He felt the uncontrollable urge to cum, but stopped and gritted his teeth in an attempt to hold off his orgasm as long as possible.
To his intense horror, Mike felt the ripple of muscles inside her pussy squeeze his body. He began to struggle, attempting to get out. His struggles brought on his orgasm. Screaming for Dan, while he came and struggled, he finally flopped out of her pussy, covered with juice and cum, and ran diving off the wagon, just as the legs moved.
"What the fuck?" Dan yelled.
"She's waking up!" Mike screamed in horror. "She will kill us. Get the hell out of here."
"No way, help me tie her down."
"Fuck that, get out," Mike screamed, pulling on Dan's arm. They wrestled briefly, both slick and naked, until they neared the windows in the bumpout. They gasped in horror when they saw a line of cars approaching.
"Fuck!" Dan screamed, racing to find his clothes. Mike washed off with the hose, then went looking for his own.

The FBI threatened, paid, and forced Mike and Dan to sign a bunch of forms. Then they threatened them again and hauled off Dan's 40 foot woman on the bed of a semi. They later heard that she was flown out of the state on a C5A. Nobody knows where it landed.
Dan is despondent over the loss of his forty foot woman. He vows to use every cent of his 100,000 dollars to find her. Mike is despondent because he can't tell other's about the strangest fuck of his life. He... I finally decided to write this little story, it's my way of telling others. But who would believe me?
I'm going to use my money to buy a boat to sail around the world. If there is another 40 foot tall woman out there, I will find her.

The Bayou

2002-10-25T03:58:00.000-04:00

"So you're really leaving?" Candy asked as she circled the rear of Betty's car. Betty was trying to make room for the suitcases still in the bar. After dancing professionally for
almost three years, she had dozens of outfits to put in the trunk yet. Betty had a strange relationship with Candy, a fellow dancer at the club. While maintaining the facade of friendship, they were always like fighters circling for better position before the kill. They were openly friendly, but the teasing, taunting, and competition always went just a little too far.

"I told you I was," Betty said in a preoccupied manner, "I already have a job offer in New York."
"So I guess I get the club all to myself," Candy said with genuine sadness.
"Not really, there's five other girls to compete with you know?"
"They don't count. Only you could threaten my number one spot. Almost."
"You wish," Betty said automatically.
"So when are you leaving?"
"Tomorrow morning, about five," Betty said with a giant heave that finally made room for the last suitcases.
"Well I wish you luck and I really mean that. You never did fit in with the bayou way of life around here. Speaking of which, you promised to go out fishing with me and you never did.
"You couldn't be a little scared, are you?" Candy asked tauntingly.
"I haven't seen a damned thing in this state to be afraid of, Candy, and few things that I like. But you really are one of them," Betty finally admitted. The double meaning of the phrase seemed to roll off Candy.

Betty finally sighed and turned to face Candy. She really was a bright, beautiful young girl. "If you've got the time I'll go out with you now," Betty finally relented. "It's a good way to burn off a few hours and it gives us a chance to talk."

"This is one of the best spots," Candy said as the boat slowed in the calm waters. "Don't put your hands in the water, there's gators and snakes around here. By the way, if you've ever wanted to see the famous Captain's Chair, this is it," Candy pointed at a cypress with a huge network of roots spreading out into the water. Long ago a strong wind had nearly uprooted the old tree, leaving a living network of roots striving to get back into the mud where they belonged. The Captain's Chair had been a local legend for over 20 years. With little safe land in the bayou some young teens had gotten the idea of having sex on the safe little island formed by the roots of the cypress. Afterwards they noticed that the place resembled a large chair with a footstool at the base. They used the term Captain's Chair for the area and the name stuck. Now anyone who was daring headed for the bayou and made love in the Captain's Chair. Betty had heard of it, of course, but she had never been there.

"Have you been done in the Captain's Chair?" Betty asked teasingly.
"Twelve times. I think it's some kind of record," Candy said as she swung her fishing pole over the side of the bass boat and easily cast close to the Captain's Chair. "I'm hoping to make it thirteen real soon. How about you?"
"No, never," Betty said, trying to copy Candy's actions. Her bobber landed a pathetic six feet from the boat.

The boat drifted toward the Captain's Chair. Betty noticed that the roots forming the chair were worn smooth. Lots of people had obviously visited the chair in the past 20 years, Betty thought to herself.
"Why don't you sit in the chair so you can at least say you've been there?" Candy said innocently. "The fish aren't biting anyway."
Betty felt silly, but as the boat touched the network of roots she climbed up swiftly. She had half expected to see used condoms and beer bottles, but all she saw were the roots. The chair fit comfortably against her bottom. It had been worn smooth by a lot of teens. She started to sit back and lift her head in a regal pose, when she suddenly noticed that the boat was drifting away.

"Hey Candy, come back here," Betty yelled.
"Nope," Candy said, casting her bait to the side. She began reeling in her bait while giving Betty a sweet smile.
"Come on Candy, this isn't funny," Betty said, checking the surrounding water nervously. Could snakes climb trees?
"I want something first," Candy said, casting again in unconcern.
"What?" Betty yelled in fear and irritation.
"I want to do you in the Captain's Chair," Candy said, turning slightly red. "I never would have asked before, but with you leaving it's the perfect opportunity and probably the only time I can."
"NO WAY!"
"It's a long swim," Candy said, pretending to check the water for nasties.
"You wouldn't dare. I'll... I'll have you arrested," Betty said lamely.
"For what? Face up to it, Betty, the only way you're getting back is in this boat. But you don't get into this boat until I've had a chance to fulfill my fantasy. Come on, Betty, haven't you ever thought of it? Just picture it, you, the best looking brunette in the county, being done by me, the best looking blonde. How can you pass that up?" Candy said with a pleading note in her voice. Betty finally realized that she was entirely serious. She would never get to shore unless she cooperated. The worst thing was, people thought she had already gone to New York. Nobody would come looking for her and the Captain's Chair might not be used for days or weeks.

"I hate lesbians," Betty said in a growl of disgust.
"I'm not lesbian, I'm bi."
"Same thing," Betty said. She looked around to make sure there were no other boats then reluctantly undid the buttons on her shirt. Candy let out a triumphant "yes" and used the little motor to push the boat against the tree. She tied off the bow and climbed up to the first level of roots. Betty was just slipping out of her levis.
"Your panties too," Candy commanded eagerly.
"Shit," Betty said and slid off the panties in embarrassment.
"What a doll," Candy said enthusiastically, enjoying the view of the absolutely perfect body in daylight. She had never seen it in daylight before, it was far better than what she had glimpsed on stage in the poorly lit club. Candy climbed higher while tenderly running her hand over Betty's knee and leg. She looked at Betty's breasts in wonder as
she climbed the last level of roots and stood level with Betty's breasts. She immediately leaned closer and breathed in their fragrance.
"It smells like Surrender," Candy said dreamily.
"Of course it's Surrender, Betty said a little nervously with Candy's beautiful face so close. She could feel the heat of Candy's skin and breath on her ample chest. Candy kissed Betty's left breast and Betty hissed. Despite herself and her resolve not to become excited, fire shot from her breast through her stomach and down to her pussy.

"I have dreamed of these breasts for so long," Candy said with a sigh. She had her soft warm cheek pressed against Betty's right breast as she stared at the firm magnificence of the left one. "They are so perfect," she breathed again while leaning forward to kiss the nipple. Betty gasped as Candy began to tongue and suckle her left nipple. It felt so wonderful. She always liked people who paid special attention to her breasts. Her breasts had always been ultra-sensitive and very responsive
to the proper attention. And Candy was giving them the proper attention.

Candy was getting down to some serious sucking, starting a terrible fire in Betty's loins. Betty finally gave in and caressed the back of Candy's head, while Candy nursed on her tits. Betty felt close to having an orgasm just from having her tits sucked. She had never felt like that before... well not for a long time, at least. She began to wonder if the excitement and depravity of lesbianism could take her to a new level of pleasure.

"Go... down," Betty finally said. She had her face resting on the top of Candy's beautiful bobbing head. Candy looked up quickly and kissed Betty full on the lips. Betty was tempted to back away and wipe her mouth off, but she would have done anything to get her pussy eaten, even swapping kisses with Candy. She clumsily took the sides of Candy's head in her hands and pulled her closer, sucking those magnificent red lips with her own. The warm, passionate kiss became more sincere as time went on and both women became increasingly hot. Both Candy and Betty were moaning passionately as they kissed long and deeply.

"Eat me," Betty finally pleaded, breaking the kiss forcefully. "I'm so damned hot, Candy, please eat me."
"Will you return the favor when I'm done?" Candy asked playfully.
"I... think I can," Betty said truthfully. "I think so," she finally said with a nod.
"Great," Candy said enthusiastically and shoved herself back. She slid down quickly so she was facing Betty's completely bare pussy. It was so erotic!

"It's as smooth as a babies butt," Candy said in wonder, running her hand over Betty's sensitive pussy.
"Electrolysis," Betty said between gasps. She liked having her pussy petted, but she needed more before she exploded.
"Please, Candy," Betty pleaded again.
"Oh, sorry," Candy said with an impish smile. Candy moved closer and kissed the bare pussy as she would a pair of lips. Betty gasped and cried out. She put her hands on the back of Candy's head and tried to force her mouth closer, but Candy refused to be hurried. She had waited so long for this moment.
"It smells wonderful, feels wonderful, it's all I dreamed it would be," Candy said happily. "I wish you'd stay."
"Can't," Betty said in a tortured voice.

Candy kissed Betty's pussy, drew back for a second, then kissed it twice more. She looked up at Betty as she moaned, then smiled and pressed her soft warm lips against the baby smooth flesh. She let her tongue sneak inside and flicker around a bit, while watching Betty's face. It was so expressive, so... twisted in pleasure. Candy finally closed her eyes and let her lips suck gently while her tongue explored Betty's hot crotch. In a moment Betty tensed up, quivered, then screamed while pumping her sex
against Candy's mouth. In seconds it was over.

"Hey, that's just the first round," Candy said as she let Betty relax. "After all the dreaming and anticipation I want to really eat your pussy, no quick explosions."
"Ok," Betty said quickly with a shy smile.
"Ready?" Candy asked after a brief pause.
"Yes," Betty said enthusiastically.

Candy leaned forward and found the sweet naked pussy now wet and fragrant. She sniffed in pleasure then licked the sweet pussy and area below it until everything she could reach was clean.
"Roll over," Candy said impulsively.
"What?"
"Roll over, I want to do your ass," Candy said in hot anticipation.
"But I can't..."
"Please, Betty, I've been watching those sweet little ass cheeks quivering on stage for years. I want to taste them. Roll over," Candy slapped her on the bare leg and waited.

Betty hesitantly raised up out of the seat of the tree chair, rolled over, and found herself leaning forward, hands extended and slightly bent at the waist. She suddenly realized that it was the ideal position for the woman who wanted to be fucked from the rear, which is probably why Candy had thought of it.

"Kneel on the chair," Candy said hotly. "It's worn smooth and won't hurt your knees."
"It sounds like you're talking from experience," Betty said as she carefully got into position.
"Everybody wants to eat Candy," Candy said with a smile as she watched the magnificent ass present itself to her waiting mouth. "Oh this is heaven," Candy said breathlessly. She fell forward and pressed her warm red lips against the quivering dome of flesh. With her eyes closed she tongued and kissed the left ass cheek. When she moved down to kiss the lower area, Betty giggled and pulled away.

Candy moved over to the right cheek. She kissed and sucked the flesh into her mouth while working her way lower. Suddenly she moved toward the middle and licked the sensitive little ring. Betty gave a little cry and melted on the tree roots. Candy drew back a little, looked at the perfect little ass again, then plunged her tongue against the ring and began wiggling it inside, while sucking on Betty's ass.
"Oh no," Betty cried, covering her mouth. "No," she said again, almost in a whisper. The persistent tongue was working against her ass hole, but it was too tight for Candy to gain entrance. Candy finally gave up and began licking her way through the crack of Betty's ass. Betty sat with her face against the tree, arms thrown wide, holding onto the tree for support while Candy attacked her ass. It was so wonderful and so nasty, both at the same time. Betty knew there was no way in hell she could lick Candy's ass, like Candy was licking hers.

Suddenly Candy was not licking her ass any more, Candy moved lower and began sucking the smooth envelope of flesh beneath it. Betty had never been eaten from behind before, and when the novelty wore off, she wanted to see Candy's face in her crotch. Without asking, Betty suddenly began rolling over so she could sit in the chair again. Candy drew back and waited until she was almost into position, then plunged forward and mashed her eager face into Betty's crotch. Betty cried in pleasure. She watched
Candy's sweet face bobbing between her legs, her darting tongue was everywhere at once, give Betty the most pleasure she had ever felt. The sucking lips milked Betty's pussy dry while the darting tongue slid up inside her time after time, very rapidly. Betty found herself bouncing on the chair in time with the plunging tongue. Her pussy was so hot and so sensitive she couldn't stand it.

The feeling of Candy's soft, warm cheeks against her inner thighs felt so wonderful. Candy's hair tickled her legs as Candy's feasting mouth worked insistently. The liquid sounds of Candy's tongue inside Betty's pussy seemed loud in the quiet swamp. Betty leaned forward and found Candy's ample breasts with her hands. She massaged one tit in each hand, then found the nipples and worked them with the tip of her fingers.

Candy moaned and ate even more savagely, hurting Betty a little, but giving her so much pleasure at the same time. Betty suddenly realized that she WAS going to eat Candy. She couldn't wait to feel that warm pussy in her own mouth.

"I wish we could sixty-nine," Betty whispered between harsh breaths. Candy just shook her head while continuing to eat. Betty felt heat building in her sweet loins. She knew she would explode in Candy's mouth soon. She was so damned hot, she could hardly breathe.
"You're eating me so good," Betty whispered as she massaged Candy's tits. She found Candy's nipples through the material and began twisting them between her fingers. Candy cried into Betty's pussy. She suddenly slid two fingers inside Betty and wiggled them deep inside her pussy. Betty stiffened with eyes widened. She rode her pussy against Candy's mouth, then clamped her shapely legs closed around Candy's head. In a moment she exploded. With a loud, drawn out scream she stiffened, then her
bucking pussy smashed again and again into Candy's mouth. Candy tried hard to follow it and maintain contact. In a moment Betty squealed and tried to push Candy away. Candy stopped licking Betty's pussy and held her mouth still over Betty's throbbing flesh.

The moment that Betty could stand, she pushed Candy away and literally threw her into the chair. They both tore Candy's clothes off and Betty plunged into her pussy without preamble. Candy had never been eaten so well in her life. She relaxed with her head back and eyes closed, legs wide so she could cool off. She heard a motor and looked up to see Betty, and her boat, disappearing around a clump of trees.

"Betty you get that boat back here right now," Candy screamed
in real fear.
"I'll send help," Betty called back with a giggle. "I decided to leave now instead of waiting. Just hang on for a while."
Candy stamped her foot. The jiggle of her ample breasts reminded her that she was naked. She looked around and realized in horror that she had no clothes.
"Betty, my clothes," she screamed at the top of her lungs.
"Ooops, I've got them. I'll have somebody bring them back for you," Betty yelled. Her voice was now far away, but her laughter was clear.

That will teach her, Betty thought to herself. Maybe next time she will ask for sex instead of demanding it. Betty pulled into the old wooden dock behind the club. She tied off the boat and smiled at the clothes, still laying on the bottom. She passed several men standing by a boiled peanut stand on the way to her car.

"Hey boys, I just passed the Captain's Chair on the way here and I saw the strangest thing. There's a beautiful blonde in the chair and she's buck assed naked...

Bringing Home The Bacon

2002-10-14T08:15:00.000-04:00

Jane Marsh selected two packages of bacon and added them to her cart. She pushed around the end of the isle and looked down the bread isle toward the check-out. The line was a mile long. With a little angry swish of her skirt, she added bread to her shopping cart and parked at the end of the line. While she waited, she noticed the cute black-haired kid, which she had seen before, working at the first check-out counter. He was bagging groceries and helping old women with their packages. Jane was 23 years old, that was very old in dog years. She resolved to somehow be in line for the first check-out when the time came. And she was.
"Next," a middle aged man shouted from counter number three. Jane pushed slightly ahead and faked an ankle injury. She watched as the woman behind her quickly pushed past, then Jane quietly stood and headed for counter number one.
Jane was a hot woman. Jane knew she was hot, she had been a hot woman since the age of 13. Jane was small, petite, with an absolutely killer figure. Jane was cute, cute as hell. But Jane had an illness which made her ugly. It was called marriage. She was married to a very large guy with a short temper, and most of the country in that area knew him. He had been the high school football hero, and was now the top mechanic at Weber's.
"Paper or plastic?" Bobby asked.
"Paper please, Bobby," she said in her sexiest voice. He looked at her in surprise, then shrugged his indifference. This angered her, but not enough to ignore Bobby. Bobby was hot and she like hot guys.
"Coupons?" the gum chewing overweight woman at the check-out asked, looking from Bobby to Jane.
"No," Jane said in disgust.
Jane bent down and tried to pull a huge box of soda from the bottom of the cart. It appeared to be too large. She was aware of how her short, summer skirt slid up her legs, revealing her entire thighs right up to the her stocking tops. Many guys, and two women, also noticed.
"Oh Bobby?"
"Yes ma'am," he said, coming around the counter. He saw her dilemma, and her panties, and bent to help. It took him some time to get the box of coke from the cart to the counter. His eyes lingered on her legs, as she slowly stood with a grateful look.
"Anything else?" he asked insolently.
"God I wish," Jane said quickly. He returned to his bagging duties with a slight smile.
"One hundred and sixty-seven dollars," the woman said as the rubber belt stopped moving.
"My, that's a lot of groceries," Jane said, looking at the cart.
"Should I help you to your car?" Bobby asked.
"Yes, would you?"
"Sure. I'll follow you," he said, grabbing the carts and heading for the door. He paused to allow Jane to pass. She pushed through the doors into the warm summer breeze. She started across the parking lot, with the rattle of shopping carts following her. As she turned toward the sidewalk, the carts stopped. She turned and looked at Bobby.
"What's the matter?" she asked, even though she already knew the answer.
"Where are you going?" he asked, still not moving.
"My house. It's right down there, five houses down," she pointed down the street.
"Hell, I'm supposed to be bagging," he said indecisively.
"I'll give you a big tip," she said enticingly. A smile lit his face. He started forward, watching the sway of her hips. He liked the way the summer breeze occasionally blew up the back of her skirt. She had a really nice ass.
"There it is," she said, pointing at the house ahead. She pressed a button on a keychain and the garage door opened. Good, he didn't have to pack the groceries up the stairs to the front door. He pushed the carts into the garage. She touched a switch and the lights came on, while the garage door closed behind them. She opened the inside door and motioned him forward. She smiled sweetly as he took just one cart and shoved it up the slight incline and inside the house. He followed her to the refrigerator, then stopped while she took out milk and began stacking it. He pulled out a chair and sat at the table, waiting for her to empty the carts. As she opened the refrigerator and bent to stack boxes of milk on the bottom shelf, the light from the refrigerator made skirt transparent. He could see her ass through the material. His cock was hard and willing. It wanted to part those ass cheeks and fill her void with hot meat.
Impulsively, he slid forward and dropped to his knees. She closed the refrigerator door, backing one step as she did so, placing her ass directly in front of his face. He put one hand on each of her hips and held them in place, while he pressed his nose against the material of her skirt and sniffed. He found the distinct aroma of pussy in the material of her skirt. His warm breath penetrated the material and heated up her ass and pussy. She gasped, holding on to the front of the refrigerator for support. Her eyes rolled up into her head, her face lit with a look of heavenly bliss. His hot mouth found the material of her pantied mound through the thin material and mouthed it.
Jane shuddered, gasping for breath and holding the refrigerator door in a death grip. This was what she wanted, but Bobby didn't even have the decency to ask. She should be angry, but not before her knees became rigid again. At the moment they were water.
Bobby pushed Jane forward until her cheek rested against the cold refrigerator door. With clumsy hands, he undid the clasp on her skirt and let it drop around her ankles. His hands found the top of her panties and pulled, leaving her ass naked. She stepped out of the panties and spread her legs wide. He opened his mouth and tried to inhale one of her tiny ass cheeks. She shuddered and moaned quietly, while trying to smash the door of the refrigerator in her clenching fingers. His mouth went to the other ass cheek, then he began licking her asshole with long, hard diligent strokes of his tongue. With her eyes tightly closed, Jane tried to endure the brutal pleasure emanating from her ass. She had never been reamed before. Harvey would have puked at the idea. Long ago he may have done it, but lately it was hard just getting him to fuck her. Things changed.
Bobby reached Jane's pussy. Jane had a huge pussy, for such a tiny girl. It appeared to be cutting the lower half of her body in two. It was also hairy, if not scrupulously manicured. At the moment is was neatly shaved, leaving large dark lips on either side of her pussy. Some people found such a pussy sexy, while others liked a small delicate pussy. Bobby happened to like Jane's. It was the most fuckable pussy he had ever seen.
With brutal hands, Bobby spun Jane around and pushed her up against the refrigerator. With her back to the refrigerator, she could look down and watch Bobby enjoying her pussy. It was wonderful. He leaned way down and tipped his mouth up, then sealed his mouth over her pussy from the side, while his hand held her stomach, pushing her against the refrigerator. She gasped and withered beneath the brutal hand and mouth. He was completely out of control. His only thoughts were for his own pleasure. But Jane didn't mind, his pleasure was giving her pleasure.
Bobby took her right leg and lifted it, allowing it to rest on top of his left shoulder. This raised her pussy slightly, giving him better access to her womanhood. He ate eagerly, cruelly, without regards for her feelings. He ate because he wanted to taste her cunt, and to watch her wither under his control, not to provide her delight. Her feelings were secondary.
"On the table," he said in a gruff voice, pulling away from her pussy. She obediently left the refrigerator and approached the table. He pushed her across it with one mighty shove. She fell with her body across the table, her feet still on the floor to support her weight. She looked over her shoulder and watched him dropping his pants. His cock sprang out, not a monstrous cock, but adequate for her needs. He approached with his cock in his hand and pressed it against her large pussy. She gasped as the tip found the proper insertion point and shoved up into her cunt. She gasped at the abrasive friction she felt inside her. Eventually, he pressed in and out a little until he lubricated his member with her fluids.
"Oh yes, fuck me," Jane gasped. Bobby pounded away at her ass. His hips slapped against her ass cheeks, making a loud slapping sound that echoed through the kitchen. The wooden table squeaked under her weight, and his impetuous. She felt his hard cock sliding well up inside her, either due to her position, or because his cock had grown. Either way, it was wonderful, even though Bobby was brutal and thoughtless. His cock felt wonderful inside her loins. The hairs of his legs tickled the inside of her thighs. His hard hips pressed into her soft little ass, bouncing off it with each stroke.
Taking dainty little puffs of breath, Jane clasped her hands in front of her, then grabbed the far end of the table to keep from being jolted so hard. The table was squeaking even louder. She was afraid that their love-making would collapse it. That would be hard to explain when Harvey got home.
The smell of her sex would be easy to hide, she would cook fish for supper.
"Oh yes, fuck me good," she cried, feeling the friction of his attack intensifying the fire in her loins. She was burning from her ass to her chest. He pounded away relentlessly, impaling her sweet, helpless ass with his long rigid pole. It was well-coated with her juices. They glistened in the afternoon light, coming in through the kitchen window. His balls swung beneath them, pounding repeatedly against her stiff clit and stimulating it. His rough hands were holding her tiny waist, helping to propel his hard groin forward, into her helpless ass.
Bobby's breath came in long, easy gasps, like the breath of a long distance runner. His body hardly broke a sweat. He was not at all winded. His eyes were closed as he bit his lower lip and sank his manhood repeatedly into the older woman's sopping wet pussy. She was a good fuck, a very good fuck.
"Oh my God," Jane gasped. "Oh Bobby, I'm coming," she hissed.
"Let it happen. Don't worry about me, just let it happen," he said without opening his eyes.
"Oh f... oh," she gasped, clinging to the edge of the table. "Oh Bobby..." she squealed as her pussy began exploding inside her. The fire between her legs spread throughout her body. Her pussy clenched his cock, which continued to slide in and out several times, before he stiffened and hissed behind her. She turned, looking over her shoulder, just as she felt his hot cum filling her pussy with molten heat. She moaned, enjoying this added thrill.
Her pussy was starting to relax again. Many false tremors continued to spasm inside her, but her real orgasm was over. She grew aware of the vise-like grip of his fingers on her hips. If he was not careful, they would leave marks. If they did, Harvey would leave marks on him.
"You're hurting," she gasped. His grip immediately relaxed. He humped lightly against her ass, until his orgasm finished. He pulled out reluctantly, and bent down to grab a roll of paper towels from the bag. He tore off one for himself, then handed one to Jane.
"Don't worry about the carts," he said as he pulled up his pants, "just bring them back when you have time. I have to get back to the store."
"I'll get your tip," Jane said, pulling on her panties. She suddenly felt shy, turning away as she dressed. Bobby watched with great interest. He accepted the 40 dollar tip, then turned toward the door.
"Same time next week?" he asked happily.
"Absolutely," she nodded with a quick smile. And so her weekly delivery boy left the house.